3 10 31 https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/4b719ca15cd911c1707d7537d5ba69c9.gif eee7edde58e1517865a64ee3f476ac4e Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Still Image A static visual representation. Examples of still images are: paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type "text" to images of textual materials. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Pregnant woman begging man to marry her Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> Description An account of the resource This illustration of a pregnant woman begging a man to marry her while he attempts to flee is taken from <a href="http://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/exhibits/show/onitsha/item/6876"><em>Life Turns Man Up and Down</em></a>, (pg. 3). African Studies Ken Lohrentz Nigeria Onitsha https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/869b5e7271629312de054240fc068e68.pdf 2cd95bd07a27edd9650461a4b3376187 PDF Text Text ��HIS EXCELLENCY DR. NNAMDI AZIKIWE, PC. Governor-General and Con~mander-in-Chief 16 November, 1960. Obtainable From TABANSI BOOKSHOPS 55 New Market Road, Onitsbn. ��FOR It is \kith humility mingled with joy that I thank this grand concourse of patriots and friends of Nigeria for congregating here, today, on the occasion of my inauguration as the first Afiica~~ Governor-General and CommanderinChieT of the recleration of Nigeriu. I was appointed to this post of high honour hy tlrr Majesty Queen Elizabeth 11, on the advice of the Prime Ministcr of Nigeria, to s u w e d my predecessor in ofice, that acconiplished coloninl administrator, Sir James Robrrtqon, G . C M.G., G.C.V.0. I his mighly audicnce comprises or eminent men and women dciwn from all tlie Regions of Nigeria and diKcrent parts of Afriar. thc United Kingdom cnd the llnited States of America. Wc have in this august assemblap represcntativzs of heads of states and governments. paramount rulers and chieftains, statesmen and politicians. n3tion:1lists and freedom lighters, university ntl!ninis?~~ators prolkwor';, tr:ides union lcndcrs and ex-service and wen, load government heads and civil servants, niouldcrs of public opinion in addition to professional men and women in different walks of lifc, inch~ding -elect group of invitees who a reprcsent various organizations which are interested in Africa and ill the orderly progress or our country towards national antonomy. I arn indeed happj tl~st I can count on such an array of we]!-wishers at l?o.nc and abroad because the attainment of polilical independence by our country involved complications which are botb national and international, acd these require symp~theticand experienced friends to guide us in our honest cll'orts to builG a united na:ion which would be worthy of the respect and collahor~tionof (he comity of nations. �Pcrhaps i t would not be irrelcvsnt for me l a call your attention to the L e t thdr i n tlte political history of contcniporary Africa, this is the second time that a person of Xfrican descent bas been inducted into the oflice o f Governor-General. 'I'he l i r s l occasion was in November. 1940. when General Charle, de Gaulle appointed Felix Eboue, a native of Cayenne, Frcnch Guipna, i n the Carihbean, to be Governor-General of formcr French Equatorial Africa, which has now evolved into 111c Republics of Chad. Gabon. Brazzaville Congo and the Ccntr;~l African Republic. I n the chequered history of our nation. this i s the sccoud time that a person of African dcscent has had tlic distinctiou to assume a gubernatorial post. O n 8th July, 1960. Sir Adcsoji Aderemi, the Oni of ire. was sworn in as Governor or Wehtcr11 Nigeria. Today. I have h;rd the privilege and tbc hcwcrnr of being sworti i n as the first indigenous Governor-Gencr:d vf the sovereign state of Nigeria. I t i s a distinction tu aasnlrw saeb a high office. because during the co1oni:rl era. governonhil~ was an instrument' of absoiutc authority: but now i t llas becoLnc :in instrunlent of constitutional authority. lkfore tliz enactnlent of the Stidlute of Wcslminsler in .l9J1. wbic11 granred indepcndenee to cerlain countries. whicli t ~ o w constitute tlic Commonwealth of the Nations. the GcrvcruorCieneral was an cmbodinicnt of powcr. in th:~t he was hot11 a reprcsentarive of the Crown and of the Govcrntncnt of tltc U n ~ t c d Kingdom. Hc playcd an active rolc in the governn s i l t of his territory by cxercising initialivc on a swnhcr el issucs of an exautivc and administrative nalurr., and Is W > I; vcsted with reserved powers to veto certain acts or the I w o l government. The Stiatulc introduced a new element of conslihttioaitl importance cvhe~i the Governor-General ceased l o rcpriwnt tlre Govcrnnicnt of tlic United Kingdom but con~inuctl to represent tlic Crown, who is Head o l the Commonwcalth. 111 this context. the Governor-General. as Head of Slatc. now holds the same relation to the Governnienl o r Nigeria as thc Queen does to the Government o f the United Kingdotn. As a constitutional ruler. thc Governor-General cxcrcixr powcr formally and cons~itutionally in order to reflect the wishcs or a dcmocraticnlly con,titutcd m~thority. Thcre were substantial reasons lor this shifting of cmpl~a,is i e the exercise of powcr o l Governor-Gcneral from an ac~ivc to a passive role within the framework or the C o n s t i ~ u t i o ~ ~ . Colonial territories not being internittional persons could not exercise sovereign powers. Thcir suzer;~ins i~ctcd on thcir bclla!f but r e s c r v c d llic ri::ht l o c o 11 c c d c If! t b c ~ r ~ ndlurc. l l t t b rc!at!ot~;Itip s o v o r e i211 t y of a rc;t!irtcd �was based ou tlrc lcgal co~iccpl tllat co!onial lerrilorics were political inferiors; ergo. thcy acrc i o politic;~l servitude until the situation changed. Aflcr a series or Imperial Cvnfcrenccs liom 1907 h) 1916, i t becatoc necessary not only l o ninkc a distinctio~i betwcan colonial al tcrritorics which did not cxcrcisc internal and c x t c r ~ ~so\.crcignly rroni tbosc whicli did. Thosc tcrritvrics which cxerciscd -rcspmsiblc governmcst" internally and cxtcrnelly, cithcr partially or wholly or both \ w e regardcd as Dominions. The otl~crswerc L)cpcndencics. Later. the Stalutc specilically defined "l>oniiuion" l o n~can Canada, Australia, New Zealand. South Africa, Irisli I:rcc Statcand Newfoundland. I t is signi1ic;tnl that at the 111atcrial liw ll~csc tmitorics, with the exception or South Aliica. wcrc ial~ahitcdby a grcst majority ol' pcoplc ol' Eurvpc;~ndcscent. III the o w ofS11ul11Africa, a sni;~ll Europcan minority had cotiiplctc c * ~ ~ ~ 01' o I govcrnmcnt. l r tllc 111 1926. tlic lnter-lnipcrisl Relations Committee o f Ilic laprri:~l C'oafcrencc, undcr thc cliairm:~nsl~ip Lord Ilalfour. of rrcortlcd the o p i n i o ~ ~ tlic tcndcncy o f thc U o m i n i o ~to scck that i~ rqualiry ol' stittus wit11 Britais c w s both right ited incvitablc. Ilct~ce.thc Dominions werc dcfined 21s autono no ma us conin~enities ~ i i l l ~thc British Empirc. cqu:tl in status, in no wily subordinatc in wte to mother ill any aspect of' tlieir tlonicstic or cstcrnal alliirb, frccly t h w g l i united by a common allegiance 10 the Crown, i ~ n d 3sswiatcd os menilxrs or thc British Comnionwcalth orNatio11b." After the cnd or the W v l d War II. India, I'i~kisl;~nand C'cylon hcc;~aie indepcndcnt closcly li4lowed. a dwadc lstcr 1 ) 1. ( i h i ~ n i ~ .Mi~leya and Nigcriit. The idoption or a rcpuhlicat~ l i w t ol'govcrnn~cnt by tlirec of thc abovc-aamcd Stetcs did not aI1'ccl Coninion!walth status nistcrially, hut i t must be adnriltcd t11at fundi~mcotal changc occurred in i t s structure: thc GI~IIIOIIwc:~ltli has evolved i r o ~ nan association or coloni:d territories scttlcd mainly by pcrsons ol' Europcan dcscent to a niulti-racial ;tntl nu~lti-national community. whicli has "no tics. 110 commitIrcnls, no obligations, no tracc ol'imperisl control or subordi~~ate colonial status.'' Tlrcsc great swiid cha~lpcs in tlic structurc and outlook ol' Ilw Comnionwcaltli arc h;aic, Iicncc thcy lii~vealtercd the unicc ol' Govcrnor-<jcncral to bcco~nc Head o f State i ~ n d rcprcscntillivc ol' thc Crown. es distinct from Head of CiovcrntncM. 111c Sincccolonial rulc i s ;~uihori~arian, evolution to independence Iias Ir:~nsl'ornwJ the situation su I~:II the (;ovcrnor-Gcneral o f �of the equality of status existing among the members of the British Commonwealth that the Governor-General of a Dominion is the representative of the Crown, holding in all respects the same position in relation to the administration of public affairs as in the Dominio~~ is held by His Majesty the King iii Great Britain, and that he is nor the representative or agent of His Majesty's Government in Great Britain." The fact that British politicid institutions have influenced the course of our national hist,ory, made us in Nigeria to adopt the parliamentary system of government. In effect, it.means a recognition of the existence of ministerial responsibility with an active Head of Goverl~meet,who remains in otlice, so Ion8 as he retains th: confidence of the majority of the representatives of the electorate. Hence there is a bifurcation in the exercise of power between the Govtrnor-General. as the erstwhile Head of Government in a colonial regime, and the Prime Minister. he changes have had an impact also on the nationality of the persons who assume this high ollice. . The Imperial Cooferences of 1926 and 1930 agreed that in view of the changes envisuged. the appointment a Governor-Generid should bg a matter lying solely between the Crown and the particular Commonwealth country concerned. In this connection, the principle was established that it is for each State in the Commonwealth to decide whether or not to appoint distinguished citizens from the United Kingdom or from within its territorial limils or from elsewhere. In practice many Commonwc'ulth cwnlries have opted to appoint their own nationals as <iover~~ol.s-General.Since 5th April, 1937, the Crown, on the rccon~mendationof the Prime Minister of South Africa, has always uppointed a South African national as Governor-General. In January 1947. the Crown approved the appointment of Sir William John Mckell. G.C.M.G.. Premier of Western Australia, as Governor-General of Australia. On 15th August, 1947. the Crown approved the appointment of Mlihammad Ali Jinnah, leader of the Muslim League, as the first Governor-General of Pakistan. After the departure of Lord Mountbatten, the first native Governor-General of India was Chakravarti Rajagopalachari. former General Secretary of the Indian National Congress. When India became a Republic, the ollice of President was made analogous to that of GovernorGeneral and Dr Kajendra Prasad, former Minister of Food and President of the Indian Constituent Assembly, was elected. The �present Governor-General of Ceylon, since 1954, is Sir Oliver Goonetilleke, who is a former Leader of the Senate and Minister of Finance. It will be noted that all the individuals mentioned above as native Governors-General were active politicians before they assumed their high office. I have gone to the lcngth of giving this historical hackground because of the nature of the oaths I havc taken today and because of my honest belief thal the existencc of a stahlc and constitutional government in Nigeria can become a motive power for the revival of the stature of man i n Africa and an implling Iorcc for the restoration of the dignity of man i n the world. Before the Honourable Chief Justice of the Ftderation of Nigeria, I have subscribed to two oaths according lo law: Ilia Oath of Allegiance and the Oath or Oflice. In making the Oath of Allegiance, I swore thal I would he '.liiithful and bear true allegiance" to the Crown. This oath is wnsistent with our Commonwealth relationship in view of the twplications of the Dominion Status. As a member of the (:ommonwealth of Nations, we are an autonomous community :tnd we are freely associated as such althouph unilcd b a common ! ~llegiancc to the Crown. Since Her Majesty is Head of the ;'ommonwealth and the Governor-Gcner;rl is representative of ihc Queen, it is appropriate that on assuming this honourable ollice, the appointee should subscribe to the Oath of Alleb' wncc as a visible sign of belier in this association. The Commonwealth is an historic coalition ot nations who rtand for certain common values and ideals which are generally described as liberal democracy. In this free association of countries, Britin stands supreme as the soarce of certain sl~iritual values, such as individual freedom, respect for law and religious toleration. lncourse of their development from colonial status to indopendence, the members have bcm nourished with these concepts o l British dmocratic heritage. When I subscribed to the Oath of Ollicc, 1 swore that 1 would "well and truly serve" in the oRce of Governor-General. In view of the historical forces at work since the publication of the Durham Keport in 1840, and the cnaci~nenl of the Stalutc of Westminster in 1931, it is obvious that the evolution of Cummonwealth countries havc gravitated from authoritarian to constitutional government. I n Nigeria this means to me government of the inhabitants of Nigeria. with consent of the citizrns of Nigeria, through the accrediled reprerentativcs of the voters of Nigeria, who are p e r i o d i c a l l y dectcd by secret ballot and by ad41 s u ITr a g c . by *I responsible cabinet s e l c c t c d from s u c h accredited r c p r e s e n t n t i v c s ivhiol~ 5 �rcmtius in oKce as long as such a cabinet retain5 the confidence l o f the majority member; o f w c h 3n ~ I m e dt ~ k l i i ~ ~ r e . This definition or reprcsentative tlemcrracy. us i t has heen adapteJ t o Nigcria. is hascd on thc concepts o f the rulc o f law and respect for individual freec!om which have been heyunthcd t o 1 s during our political association wilh Britain. There nutions 1 are the roundations upon which has been built tbe pillars of' our parliamentary govcrnmcnt. Without respect for the rule o f law permeating our pnlitici~l f r i c N r would dcgcncratc into a dictatorship with its twin relatives o f tyrmny and clespotism. I hold that the arhitrarv exercise o f power witlinut the restraining influence of thc rulc o f 11 m:!st be ccndc~nnedar :w n f~~ndamcntal dqc~rturzl'ro~n constitutional government. Any justilicalion of such un1r:tmmcllcd cxercist 11I' political power i.i, lil me, an outrage on hun~anc o ~ ~ w i e ~ ~ rl' cI ero.;s v i ~ h t i m m c o f hmic hunian rights. With this concept o f the rule of law. we havc inhrrited I h r idea o f individual rreedom. which is the shect-n~~cl~nr or ilemncratic institutions. The sanctity o f thc person. the rip111 I o f : persm to fair and publ~ctrial, the assumption o f t11c innocence of an nccus4 person until he i s proved guilty: tllrse ;Ire examples o f the basic hi~manrights which feature our ('wsti1111ion and which I hnve sworn tod:~y to uphold. But I l w e are o1her ancillaries to tlissc 'lrmcnts o f lihcral democracy. 1 I in mind religious freedom - freedom of tlio~~ghr. frzrtlom nf conscience. freetlom 01' worship. the intlcpenclct,cc of a responsible judici:~ry. which i s conscio~~sf i t s rrspt~n\ihilitits o in r democratic society. and thc exi>lenre I an u n ~ : ~ r t ~ i h a b l t pi~hlic service whose memhers ;Ire appointed or p r w w t r t l srrwrlv and good ch;~r:~ctrr I I oa~l ; ~ On thc merit uf their c~u:~iilic:~tions on any other extraneous criteria. What I havc analyscd, in so ibr as the kerncl o f the t \ v n o:~tbs titken by me t o h y rclatc, can hc s l ~ n l ~ w up in l i w r tl words: respect for l l ~ ~ ~ n a u dignity. I s11h111itthat rcspcct fnr homnn dignity is the challenge which Afric:~otl'm to the wwld. The lack of respect for hunian dignity has led to the pllitical bondage o f man by man in Africa. This act o f c o n m i a i ~ ) n has also accentuated race relations in Africa. Until the conscitr~ce o f the world has heen energctic:~lly a~rousedt o solve this prohlem frankly wit11 ubsolulr' hnnesty, i t i s safe I predict tlml the politind resurgence which is now sweeping all ovrr ATrirl~.i; capable o f leading t o : re?-cr~~elrz I niovcmrnt which wciuld be disastrous t o the p t 9 ~ 2 f the world. o �Represeutztive democracy bas heen tried in 'Pi&erio and i t has worked n,cces~Cuily. Parliameimry eovernmenr hns been attempted i n Nigeria and we have proved more than equal to the task. Ministerial responsibility is no longer a bugbear to us; i t is now part and piccel ot our politics. indeed, the Westwinster model 01 parliamentary government and democracy ha9 heen proved by u s not only to be capable of being expbrled to Africa, but practicable in this part 01 Africa. But these are veneers of a political pattern which is interwoven on a complex society system i n a world 01 which Nigeria is a part. Whilst Nieerh can dcfinitelv eive assurance of its ca~acitv for self&ernm&t and to h a h a i n law and order, a aldly Itedged ; member 01 the Commonwealth. Nieerians are hound to criticise the scandalous inconsislencies'~ of-the world which-expose the cloven h o d of certain nations i n their altitude towardsthe dsrker rnces. Whilst i t is a lact that the Commonwealth is a voluntary association which is loose. flrxihle and ad:~ptahle, and its memhers vnlue i t '.lor i t s very variety and m~;lti~licity uutlook, of its member governnienls sometimes acting i n unison, sonietimes scf:trately, but always freely exchanging views and information, :md always adding something to a common pool o f mutual understanding," nevertheless, -Nigerians can not^ be expected to I supine when such a basic human right as respec! lor human r dignity i s violated with impunity in any part of the Cornmollwealth or i n any country in the world. The challenge of Nigeria as a lree State in twentieth century Alricn is the need to revive the slnturc o l man i n Alricn and reslorc the dignity o l man in the world. Ni:erians believe p~ssio~~ately the fundamental human rights. We regard all in races 01 the human l a d y as equal. Under no circun~stance sllnll we accept the idea that the black r,we is inlerior t o any othcr race. N o matter where'this spurious doctrine may prevail. i t mov be in Lodwar or Sharvville or Decatur, we shall never nclmil ihat we are an inlerior r&e, because if we accept the Christian or Muslim doctrine that God is ~erlectand that man was made in the image of God, then it would be sacrilepious, if not lcretical. to believe that we are an inlerior race. We cannot concede that it is in our national interest to fraternise with such nations which practise race prejudice and we must not acquiesce i n such an outrageous insult on the black race. In fact. we must regard it as a mark 01 disrespxt and an unfriendly act if an) country with whom we hnvt lriendly relations indulges i n race prejudice i n any shape or form, no matter how i t may be Ieg a I l y cloaked. �Withia the Commonwealth, Nigerians cannot appreciate the equity in denying a national of any part of this free association of multi-racial states and territories his freedom of movemeol without due process of law ? We cannot see the justice in restricting the movement of any Commonwealth n~tionalarbitrarily, without dqe process of law, more so after one had served a long term of imprisonment as penalty for infraction of the law. Wc cannot approve extra-legal acts of this nature bccause they violate fundamental human rights and negatc the very idca ol' a rulc of law. We cannot refrain from questioning the cnpedicncy or these acts of tyranny and certainly nrc must denounce tl~em as an unjustified invasion on the sacred rights of the individual. Within the rank and file or the United Nations, tberc are many States who deny their citizens equality of opportttnity and deprive them offundamental human rights, for the simple reason that the colour of theirskin is black or that they are natives of Africa. We in Nigeria cannot reconcile with good government the imprisonment of an African who refuscr to wear a badge of racial inferiority which is disguised as an identification card. We cannot see the logic of a minority group, which controls Dower, to subvert the ends of aovernnient by punishin rewesentativcs of a nl~joritygroup who refuse to hc discr;mitiatcd or segregated acainst. merely on the hasis of raczand not necessarily on ary-inrradon of a law which is not repugnant to 11ulnaL1 conscience. Our people lind it extremely punlin: to belicve that 'intellisent people ca:, bc so wickrd nnd inhuman and yet bc accepted as civiliscd nations by the international comn~unity. WC in Nigeria are non-plussed and we cannot undcrstmd why many mcmber-Svates in the 1Jnited Natiims looked with disfwour a t thc idea of promulgating an international convection on human rizhls. Why are !he leading nations ol' the world interested ill msrely declaring their adhrrcncc to the ideals ol' basic human ri~hts,but are not prepred to sign a binding international convention much more to ratify it in their Parliamsnts? C o ~ ~ l d be that s x h nations believe that talks of a rulc ol' it 'law and rcspect for human dignity arc outside the periphery of world politics? Or could it hc that such nations mercly claim to be protagonists ofdemocracy but do not hclieve in this ideology as a :~racticablcprcposi~ionand way of life? .. Wc have comc a long way in achieving our indcpcndencr. It was a toughening school and the cxpcricncc we gamed has armed us with a spiritual weapon which now cni~blesus to gut t o the test the auther~ticity ol' the clsims of those who prol'css to be democratic and civilized. As such, wc ask why is it �that ahcr cxtrar?ing all its tectb. only Britain and :I Iew nrcmo bers of the Western European Union darcd i sign the European Convention on H u ~ n s nRights, whilst the many African C o b nial Powers, including France, Spain and Portugal, rcfused t o endorsc i n principle, this innocuous but face-saving conventio~i! I f respect for the rule of law and individual frecdom tllust be used as a yardstick to p u g e the progress o l civilisation among nations, then the world should be in position t o appreciate why we, i n Nigeria, have refused t o inherit the prejudi~ c of older Europedn nations by making thc basis of our fores ign policy, the principle of non-alignment with m y power bloc. As members of a mal-trcated race. i t would be the bcight o l lblly for us to hobnob with those who regard thc mcmbcrs of our race as inferior. As firm believers i n the principle 01 brotherhood of man, we should bc foolish to pretend that wc arc Itappy when the rights of our fellow human beings are w:cato~~ly trampled upon by irresponsible rulers and governmcnt agencies o undcmocratie countries. Having passed through the crucible f of pol~ticalbondagc in the furnace of coloni;tl. tulelage, how can any reasonable world statesman expect Nigerians to ;l>sociate in an alliance of mutual security with countries which still regard Africa as a colonial pasture fit lor hafaris and cattlc grctzing and not for the enjoyment o f basic human rights. Our domestic policy i s intertwined with our foreign policy. l'l~osc who have respnnsihility i o enunciate these have donc s13 i n precise terms. We are more concerned i n reviving the slaturc of man i n Africa. We have developed into a st:tgc where we now lead the r s t of Africa in the n m ~ b e rof clcmcntary and secondary schools and their population. We now. havc iostitetions of higher learning of university standard. About 10,000 of our sons and daughters are attending the leading of univcrsities of Europe and America. Our hospitals and hcalth ccntres outnumber those of any other country in Africa. Thc total inilc. age of our tarred and untarred roads measures up with the bcsl i n Africa. Our economy is expanding in the agricultural and industrial sectors, and we arc busily engagcd in slin~ulatin#investments so as to increase earning opporlunilic~for our peoplc and thereby increase their purchasing powcr itnd raisc thcir l i v ~ a c sti~nilards. Our population is highest in Af~ica, fourth in the Conlmonwcalth and thirteenth i n the world. Since the days of slavery, this contincnt had hecn dcpopulated and caploiteJ.. By 1939, that is, on the cve o l thc World War 1 , there wcrc only two indepcirdest Statcs ill Alrice: they 1 I were t h e llcpublic of L i b c r i a, n t d lr c U 11io I 14 Soutlt �Africa. A decade later. this number was increased to ,fW, ns ; I rcsult o f the restitution of thc Kingdom of Ethiop~a and 111c;~b:~ndunmcnt f the capitularies which chained tlic King. o 110111 01' F.:$!.pt i n political servllode for decades. By the r l i d '4' 1959, the n u m k r o f independent A F ~ i c i ~ n Stiites had rciicl~cd rrn. Likri;~. South Al'ric.3. Ethiopie. United Arah Kepuhli~. l ihy:~. Moroc.co. 'I'unisiii. Sud;~n. Cihnna and Guinea: that .IS >ix r~puhlics,three kingdonis and one military dict;ttorsliip. As 1 speak toilily. it i s with pride 111:lt I remind you III;II this i s Africa'* year. hcctuse sixteen Stilks hevc alrei~cly I~rcomc independent and anotlicr will bccon~e later this niontl~. o no l I I I ~i~ ~ I scven!ien. ~ The attainmenI of political freedom by (';Inreroun, Topo. Sencgi~l, Mali., Midag;~sy. Somidia, Lcopoltlvillc i'c~ngo, I~rxzz:~villc Congo. Ihliun~cy. Ivory Coi~sl. Upper Vulla. kiger. C'l~i~d, Gebon. Central Aliican Republic and Nigeria. i l l i s ycar. is :IS ilr;~tn:~~ic and S spccti~cularas t l ~ ccvcn!s in I ; s t l ~ cAl'rican contine~~t i ~ wthc d:lys of Ilic P11:ir~ohs. M ~ I . rcluni:~ will hcco~nc~III indelwnAwt ltepuhlic heforc t11e cnd 4' I l l i s n ~ o ~ t to. give sovereign and indcpcnde~)tAl'rican Stalcs h r scnrcbtwrd tol;d of twenty-seven. As we yrocccd Id l l ~ cti~sh f s.~tion-buil4ing, we cannot o ;~vuidh k i n g stock ol' llie lioslility r~gainst our race by ccrtaiu w'lions ol'humanily. rumc ol'whom itre now permicncnlly sclllc~l I t l i i s contil;cnl :~sniint>ritiesnil11gre11 political power. Wc ;arc hound to t;~he cognisuncc ol' : situ;~tionwhere a minurily I 4111 :tee-aunt 01' its supcriur organis;~tionand inlluencc. can usurp p~wcr and proceed 1) hull^ 11s m;~.iarity popu1.1tion to the point , d'sccki~ig suhtluc the111 sheer hrutc liwce and rclincd savagerer). to hy I f the outside world \vould hc disposed to wink st this <.streme rivm o f civiliwd hsrhi~rism. then it i s only s ni:ttlc'r!)l' !into. when the independent Arricae Sti~teswill come into t l w ; @-wn I plan to rescue t l ~ c i rkith and kin l'roni this sociul de;!raclation. I t i s not yet too 1;1tc l'or the European suzerains :wd associutcs o f tl~escterritories 1 ; give due warning l o their 1 w:~rds :~ndl'riends in Afric;~ to retrace their steps il' they would F\CII~C i r m llle tvratli that aould he inevitahle, in case they coatiaurd to hc pttul;tnt ;~nd incorrigible. T11c resignation o f tile Cliicf Justicc o f the C'entral African Federation is w r y ~ l ' r c s h i n . %r i t shows that even among minority groups iu . \ i Iherc are God-fe.irinp Iciders with conviction who li;~vc I d 1 1 in lllc pcaccful co-existence or Afriatcls and non A f r i c a ~ ~ r I A r c . 'l'his heroic act i s ; straw which indiatter 111;1t tllc I wind 01 cl~ange is hound 10 SWCCP away the cohwehs 01 : ve11: 1 past. I 1 :As N~gcriacnjctys 11z fl'ca!c~ir i l t l ~ cworld c v ~ l ~ ~ i u ~ i i t y , l n t i ! I.lc,ir~ to t 4 x a11 iwc?.. I : l c l I I 1111lt~1s a i f c c t i n g the dcstiny ol the rlng I 10 �,4.fric; i.bd l : r r i i *f l i v d d ?%is hs.; t c - . h k ram ne-mry !~..?%u-r o i i h r irdri..?zp.;i:ic~~:e ::if ni ~.&h:l nr>r ; ; : -;r.-.>-. ix.:..311 c a r tl:c v i i I iriroike rtie I o i liiifi.ii~ l i ~ r . > ~ i lilt rc tllr hefilthy k r a v t l ~ ~ i J a drvrlq,~rte(~~ ili.m+w~wy. We l t : ~he^^ oi 100 t u q wilti oltr W - ~ ~ . ~ [ ; + ~ il:i;.k r do l 1i:lli~nd ell ~ e n l i w w a tit ~h:ii tilost t d 311r r:wk mil ti12 1t:tvc 1.w nll sente of i n q ~ i i ~ ~ . iLtd ll~t erhics 01 t l u p'ev:dwi itltoldpies of the conlliCiirli: power blocs. O d y last weck, a young studcnt asked mc this q u c s t i ~ ~ ~ ~ "<:n~: you rccommcnd to me any in1orm:itive book on C.OI~I~III. 1 1 I. t~iwi'!" 0 1 01 curiosity, I :~skcd hcr'what she wanted to , , with such a hook, m d shc rcplicd in all innocence: ..Sit~rv ~liosc who brot~dcdst over the wireless arc so alraid of il, I would like to know why they are afraid!" This is typic11 t d llle spirit or inquiry which is now surging in our youlh : I ~ J 1s creating an intellectual ferment among them. 1 do sol i~iIv(wi~te the suppression of inlormation nor do I sugysi III ~nisinlormation:but I do hope that our friends in Ei~ropc: I I . Aiserica will appreciate the incnlculable l ~ a r mrhcy can tld h.1 the c:we of world peace by crying "Wull" when no wolf i s i t 1 sight, and no Nixererim wants l o know whether a woll ii n dog or a cat or a cross between a dog and s cot! Our primary duly with our emergence as an. A l r i c : ~ ~ ~ Power is, in the words of one 01 our learned jurists, - k ~ :Irsert the evolution of a single nation-and l o projccl IIIC ~wsonality of that nation ...A constitution i s not just : lc:~l i c t i ~ . ~ ~ m e ~ ibe interpreted us conferring or withdrawing in. to t divideal rights. A constitution is a way o l lile and the sacrcd I: clt~tyof the courts and the peoples is to interpret i t S s11cI1 :tnd jr~stifyits existence by their lives." These thought.; 01 M r Justice Coker deserve serious attention because lhcy ccrnI:~it~ pe~iiso l wisdom that can be used to cemcnl our country i r ~ : bond of unity :~nd faith and thereby direct the tho~tglils (11 I I.mr youth to constructive ends. I n the view 01 certain observers, here and abroad. ~ny. tlccision to accept and assume the oilice of Governor-Gcncr:~l has been surprising. They thought that since I was leader 111 n political party which contested the last federal elections. I should continue to fight in order to displace the present lli.:~cl of our Government, instead 01 supporting the conclusion of : I political truce and agreeing to become what tone of then1 cu. 1)hemistically described as "a prisoner in a gilded cage." Whilst I appreciate the good intentions of these critics, I should 111:1kc i t clear that rine important reason why humiin sociely is uos~able end hll of ccmtlicting emotions is hecause oI' the t e n d e n c v t,r i n t c t i s i l ' y r i v a l r y btyoud tlicii ~ 4 I t i W l l l rbf . . ....,. . ,........ . . .. ���normal course. After all, o w leaders fought the good fight with all heir might because they believed in the righteousness of their causes; and bistory has proved them right. But they also knew that in a team of many players all caniiot be elected cappains since it is generally awxpted that more than one I .!pt:i;.i cannot run a ship efficicrrtly. That was what Douglss hf;~lloch must have had .in mind when be composed these irnmnrtnl lines: If you can't he a pine on the top of the hill Be a scrub in the va1le)'-. hut he The Irsi little scrub by the side of 111e rill; Ile a bash if you can't he a tree. If you can't hc :I hush he.a hit of the grass, And s o n ~ chighway s o ~ r ~ e happier make: kic If you C:III'~ lw :I n ~ ~ ~ s tl~cnjust lie a bassnut the liveliest h:~ss in t l ~ e lake! We can't all .he captains, we've got to be crew, I'here's something for all of us here. Thrre'a big work to d o uutl there's lesser lo do, And tlic tnsk we lnusl d o is the near. If you wn't he ;I highway then just he a trail, If you can't he t11e sun he a star; It isn't by sim tliat yo11 wit1 or yc11 failne the liest of wh::trver you are! ' 1 am sntislied that the preseni arrangements made hy tbose of up, who may be rightly described as the makers ofconlenlporary Nigeria, huve u\liered freedom into our country :ind presrrvcd our unity a s it nation. I an1 happy that history l ~ a s assigned to me an important part to play in order that this unity m y hnvc lasting effects and bring home to our people the need to maintain it relieiously. 1 am all the more overjoyed tlut Nigeria is free and independent without necesswily going the way of certain States in Africa, Asia and Europe, w11oqe instability has heen of great concern to tho United Nntionn I the rest of the world. 1f I :rm asked whether 1 am happy-because Nigeria is free, and the Nigerian Governnlenl appears to he stable, and the penp.le or Nigeria. arc apparently satislied that the orize of freedom and the pricc of our leaders paid for it werc worth die s a c r i f i c e , I v o u l d a n s w e . r in t h e aflirmative. It is t r u e t b ~ t t l l e r c o m p a t r i o t s o 14 �and 1 had to scale the craggy heights as we trekked the stony Ciolgotha of human .life. I t i s truc that during ihc strugglc. whose climax was reached after a greater part of a quarter of a century, our lot was one o l vicissitudes and disappoint~ncnts: ncvcrthcless 1 am grateful to God that I did not swcrvc fro111 our objective, i n spite o f mutilution of facts, amorphous interpretation and deliherate pcrversion o l my ~ t u a role. . T l ~ cconl test was tough, the encounters were rough. i ~ n d tllc 1cr was in~pl;~cablc; neverthclcss wc fought tenucioualy ;~ccordingto the rulcs o l thc gamc. even when our opponent decidcci to meak in ; rabbit punch. And we have emerged triutnph:intly! I I niust confess thet during the dark and dreary days c i l w r struggle lor n;~lional frcedom. ooe pcwn busl;~inctlwe spi~ i l u a l l yand r;~iscd my morslo so much that I did not bollicr ciihrr to count the cost or to reckon the casuali:icss~~s(ui~~ed . clwing our histo!ic conflict for a place i n the sun. I t was w c a Rudyard Kiplmg's poems and I shall now read it: 4 "If you can kecp your head when all about you Are losing tlicirs ;lnd bl:~niing it on yvu. I f you can trust yourself when all iuen cloubt y ~ ~ u . But makc allvwancc for their doubting, too: . II you c;ln wait and not bc tired by waiting, Or being lied about, don't dcal in tics. Or k i n g hated don't give wily to hating, And yet don't look too good. nor talk loo wise; JI you can dream -and not make dreams your w:ister; I f you csn think-and not makc thouplith your ~I~III. 11 you can nicct with triun~ph and tlis~stcr And treat those two impostors just thc w r c : l i you can bear t o hear the truth you've s p o k c ~ ~ Twistcd by knavcc to make a trap for fools Or wntcl~ things you gavc your lilc to. broket~, thc And stoop and huild'c~nup with worn-out toolx c 11 you CUI ~ l ~ a kone llc;lp of dl your witmiups And risk i t on w e turn ol' p.itrl~.actrl-tiw. And lose. and b t s t 28d!1 at )Our beft!tnl~l:: o x And llevcr bredthe a word about your 1 ; �11 you can force your heart and nerve and sinew To serve your turn long after they are gone. And so hold on when there is nothing in you Except the will which .says to them: "Hold o ! n" If you can talk with crowds and kcep your virtue. Or walk with kings-nor lose the common touch, If neither foes nor loving friends cun hurt you, If all men count with you, but nonc too much; If you can fill thc unforgiving minute With sixty seconds' worth of distance run, Yours is thc earth and everythiug that's in it, And-which is more-you'll be a man, my $on! Independence has come and the world has rejoiced with us. We have proved to be worthy. pioneers of human freedom in Nigeria. What remains for us to do now is lo dedicate our lives anew to the fascinating task of nation huilding. Thc past is gone with all its bitterness and raocour and recriminations. The future is before us and great events await the leadership of the wise and brave. We have an upllill task to perform and this is: not the timc for us to undertake a post morrrm operation in order to allocatc blames among our leaders and followers. The issue is not who is right atid who is wrong: the main issue is %hat is right for the FeJcriltion of Nigeria and For humanity! - In assuming the office of Governor-General and Commander. in-Chief, I hereby call upon my compatriots to join Albaji Abubakar and myself in this historic tiiissio~~ reviving the of staturc of man in Africa. There is plcaly of room at the lop and there is plenty of work to be done. 1 call upon Alhaji Ahmadu Bcllo, the Sardauna of Sokoto, to join us in this herculean task of:natioiial reconstruction. I exhort Chief Obafen~i Awolowo to associate with us in this great adventure of rcstoring the dignity of man in the world. - There a r e many Icaders who can give active support and assistance to our nation at this its supreme hour of necd: Chic1 Samuel Ladoke Akintola and Dennis Chukudc Osadcbtiy of Wcstsrn Nigeria, Dr Michael lheonukara Okpafit and Samucl Grace Ikoku of Eastern Nigeria, Mallant Aminu Kano, Mallam lbralim Imam and J.S. Tarka of Northern N~geria, and countless othcrs. I a p l w l lo all our leaders. Ihr and mar, to lorget the wounds which were infliclcd. in course of our inlcrnccine altercations. 'The love ,of our couulry i 6 �should out-ureiph the love of our pctty selves. The enjoyment or individual freedom under the law should mean more to us than our self-centrd party programmes :tnd manifestos. Common dangers and common enemies alert 11s on the need for common security The Eritish came here in 1851 and found us hope1:ssly dividcd in tribal compartments. When Britain transferred power to us on 1st Octobcr, 1560, wc were no longer t C an expression of geograph). b ~ a reality o history. During all cur Scars of r.oli~ical vassnlogc we bccame socially and economically integrated. Wc have also drrvdoped an identity. ol' i~:tetcs: and we bnvc crystalliscd common nationality. Thc process of political intzgrwtion reachcd its x i ~ i t l i.t midnight of 30th September, 1960. w ! we lustily sang cur Yational ~ Antkem and cnur Salisnnl I:~:Ic. was hoistcd aloft to signal thc birth of a cew nation. Conic and join Abubakx with me, :;ardaun;:, Awolowo, Akintola, Osadebay. Okpara, Ihoku, Aminu limo. Ibrahim Imam and TarLa. Let us bind the nntinn's \vound and let us heal the hreaches of the past so tl!at i n li>rg!ng our nation there shall emerge on this coi~linent a hale- frcu., fear free and greedfree peopie, who shall be in thc van!y:~rd ofa world task I'orce, whose assignment is not only to revivc tkc stature of man in Africa, but to restore the dignity of n;nn in thc world. - As f i ~ r IIIC, my ~tilfcsl earthly assignment is c c d d a~:d my major lire's work is done. M y Country is now fret. and 1 havc bezn honoured to hc its first indigcn:?os ticad of Slate. What more could one desire in -lift? I tl;:in!< C i x l Tor $paring my lifc to witness the indcpcndam of my ri.~;iveland. i am grateful to God lor the opportunity to serve and I hcrcby plcdfz sclcmnly to irndcr faithful aod loyal scrvicc to my country. As in the past, I shall no1 h:we cc>nsideration for personal comiorls or safety or even !ire iwelf, if t!icsr: zre tlx price I must pay lor leadersl~ipi n ordcr to prcservc the lrccdom and unity of my country. The Itidependencc oi Nigeria was :o~gcpcd!j. lou$~t rnd dearly won. During o\lr pr~tractcdh:~ttlcs. srmc of our heroes and heroines fu!l by the way side; solnc went lhi: way of a11 flesh; some mid with their lives; some were inc;~rccrate& some,lost their jobs: some sacriliccd their fort~tncs; sonic were oslrac~sed: whilst scmc werc vic!imiscd and made to suNcr indi~nilybecause lhry chrej to d e m d frccdom for Nigeria in our lifetime. Therckorc, wc most jcnlously guard our lr~edom with our lives, if need be. I haw m d c up my mind to (lo :all lbat lies in my power, so thst our newly.-won Ircedom s!iall endure. 17 �All that remains to be done now is for our leaders nnd their followers to demonstmtr that spirirunl resilience which had enabled us to survive the onslaught of the past. With faith in the eventual success of our adventure in the comity of nations, we can look rotward to the morrow with hape and charity for our fellow mad knowing that the task has hren well donc and that prospects of the futurr are bright. I n the words of r distinguished Alnericnn port. 1.anpston Hughes. let us youthf~~lly march tngether to a greater tomorrow for Nigeria in unity with faith: -Wc haw tonlorrow nrigl~t kktre 11s Like a flame. Yesterdnv, n night-gone thing, sun-down name. A And dawn today, h a r d arch above the rosd we came. We march." �,Vontes ipt full.- Nwsmdi Azikiwe. My original Christian name war "Renjamin" h:lt 1 rejcctrd i t in luly 1!134. aft21 thz Britirh Empire Games Clouncil rcfuretl to allow me to compete I n , the f131f Mile afid One Mile races at the British Empic Games of 1034, on technical grouudc. Fdfhrr..- Ohrdctlon Clwkw~~cmckn ~\;riki\w.h4~m ?nil No\'ember, 1879: son of A7ikiwe.Chr1kwsdc. 0flh11cii Nwaw~~laru, of the I l n ~ ~ s c of Mnlokwu and Mbiilokwu. Oghenlw Quartel.. s Onilsha: educated C.M.S. Central School. O n i t h . and C.hl.S: Tr:iiningCollege, Asaba, 1897: joined the N i p i n Rriptic. a< Clerk in 1901 under Lord Lugard at Zun:era. capit:tl of Northern Niscri:~: retired on pension from the civil service in 192.5 under Nigeria Regirncnt. Third Hattalion. Calahar; died on 3rd March, 1958. His obituary h : ~ hren puhlihed in the Ninot geria Camre, a$ is customary in the case of other pensioners. MoMm.--Rnchel C'hinw A7ikiwc. horn ISM (?), daushter of Cliiel A:hndiunt> Ajie. thc Oh of Onitshn Ndichie Chief or Olri I ldogwu, kin^ 14Onitsha whose and grrst-gr:~~~d-da~~~.~I~t~r son and im~nediatcswces$or, Obi Akamf-, signed a 'I'resry of Commerce with greiit Hritain in 196.1; native of O t b d i Eke Quarter, Onitsha; iliilerate: died on 36th January, 1958. .. noth pareal* wrre haptired in the C.M.S. Church, Onitsha. hly only sister is Cecilia Cziamakr Arioxe of I? Ihol:u C-trtrt, Onitsha. Dafeof Birth,- Wednesday, 16th November, 1904 12 noon. P l m o birth.-Zungeru, Northern N&eria. f . , �WiTc.- Flora Ogbenyeanu Ogcegbunam, born 7th August, 1917; daughter of Chief Ogoegbunam, the Adazia of Onitsha (Ndichie chief), native of Ogboli Agbor Quarter, Onitsha; baptised s t C.M.S. Church, Onitsha; educated C.M.S. Central School, Onitsha, and St Monica's School, Ugwuogba; Storer College. Harpers Ferry, West Virginia, U.S.A. and .obtained the B.A. degrcc from Howard University, Washington, D.C., U S A . in June 1955. Married on 4th April, 1936 in the Jamcstown Mctbodist Church, Accra, Ghana, by Rev.J.J. Mettle. Children.- (I) Chukwuma Bamidelc, born 10th February. 1940. (2) Chukwuemeka Nwabofo Ayo, born 2lst June. 1941; (3) Nwachukwu Abiodum, born 24th Deccqber, 1944; (4) Ngozichukwu Obiozo (female), born 30th September. ,1946. Chukwuma is a Sophomore a t Harvard University. Cambridge, Mass., 1J.S.A.; Chukwuemeka is a fourth year second;~ry student at the Dennis Memorial Grammar School, :Onitsha, Nwachukww is a second year Secundary student at the Govcrntnent Collcge, Umuahia; Nfozi is a second year secondary rtudcnr at C!uccn's School, Enugu. . Elcmmfory Eduction.C.M.S. Central School Onitsha (1911-1915); Melhodist Boys' High School, Lagos (1915-1918); C.M.S. Central School, Onitsha (1918). Pupil Tcscher at St. Jude's C.M.S. Central School, Oraifitc (1919) and at C.M.S. Central School; Onitsha (January-March, 1920). Secondary Educution.- Hopc Waddell Training Instit~ilc, Calabar [April-August 19201: Methodist Boys' High School. Lagos [.September 1920-September 19211: Storer Collcge, Harpers I'erry, West Virginia, U.S.A. C1925-19261. University Education.-Slorer College, Harpers Ferry, West \'ir~itiia C1926-19273: Howard University, Washington. D.C. 11923-19161: Lincoln Universtty, Chestcr County Pennsylvania C1929--19311; Univers~ty of Pennsylvania. Philadelphia, Pennsy. ivania [193i-19.331; Cblomhia University, New York (summer of 19.30, 1931, 1932). Academic Distinctiorts.-Certilicate in Law, Fasallc Extention Ilniversity. Chicago, 1927; B. A. [Hons. in Political Science], Lincoln University. 1930; Qrtificate in Journalism, Teachers CoIlcge, Colombia University, 1930: Editor of Colombia University Summer Session Times [1930]; M.A. [Hons. in Religion and Philosophy], Lincoln University, 1932; M.Sc. [Hons. in Anthropology]. U n i v e r s i t y of P e n n s y l v a n i a . 1933; LL.D. Lt1on.J L i n c o l n U n i v e r s i t y , 1 9 4 6: D.Litt. 20 �(Hon.), Storer College, 1917; LL.D. (Hon.;, Howard University. 1954; LL.D. (Hon.). Michigan State University, 1959. Travels Abrond.- (a) Gold Coast. June 1924 (returned September 1924); (b) United Kingdom and United States of America, August 1925 (returned October 1934; ( c ) Gold Coast November 1934 (returned July 1937); ( d ) United Kingdom, June 1943 (returned September 1943): (e) United States of America and United Kingdom. May 1947 (returned October1947); (f) llnitell Kingdom, France. Switzerland, Ilnited Stales and Canada. October 1949 (returned February 1950); (,q) Finland (Olympic Games) 1952; ( h ) Holland. Western Germany, Austria, Sweden, Italy, United States, May 1954 (returned July 1954); ( i ) Western Germany and United Slates. August 1955 (returned November 1955); ( j ) France, June 1957: (k) Italy (Olympic Games). August-September 1960: (1) llnited Kingdom, 1952, 1953, 1954, 1955, 1957, 1958, 1959, 1960. Clubs. Sociefies.-Young Men's Literary Society. Lagos (1922-1924); LXamond Football Club, I.ogos ( 1922-1924); Onitsha Friendly Society, Lagos (1923-1924); Onitshs Literary Society, Onirsha (1925). Leyal Servants Association Calabar (1925); Young Men's Christian Association, Storer College. Harpers Ferry, W. Va. 1925-27); international Club of Howsrd University (1928); Stylus Literary Society of Jioward University (1928); Phi He!a Sigma Fralernity of Howard University (Alpha Chapter. 1929) and Lincoln University (Mu Chapter. 1930-1934); International Club of Colunlbia University. Kiverside Ihive, New York(1930-1932) Mercury Athletic Club of New York (1932-1934); Sodalitos Scientiac Civilis of Lincoln Gold University (1934); Rodger Club of Accra (1935-1937; Coast Lawn Tennis Club of Accra. (1935-1937; Onitsha Improvement Union (since 1937); Patron, Zikis Athlelic Club (since 1938); President, Nigerian Cricket Associ~tion(1910-1944); President, Nigerian Swimming Association (1938-1914); Life member of the West African Students Union (since 1913); P a t r ~ n Uromi Improvement IJnion (1945-1946); Patron of ljebu -1gbo Welfare and Patriotic Association ( 1945-1946); island Club of Lagos (19444949); Member of Ekiapu Society of Buyma, Kalabori (since 1946; President. Ibo State Union (1949-1951): Vie-Chairman, Nigeria Boxing Board of Control (since 1949): President. Lagos I k t r i c t Amateur Football Association (19511954); President, Amateur Athletic Associarion of Nigeria (since 1952); President, Nigeria Table Tennis A s s c c i a t i 0 n (since 195:): V i c e-P a t r o n and C o m m i t 1 e e Member. N i g e r i a n O l y m p i c C o m m i t t e e and B r i t i s h 21 �:llhlclir Ac?i~~itiitirs:-l<cscrvc Goal-kccpur and Forward. First I:lrvc~~.X1~:tliodist Uoys' High Scl~(~ol.I.;tgos [19?1]: I l i g h IIII ('lialnpi~n, M.lLtl.S..atid IIII l~tnpirc1X1y Cllanipiu~l.(1921) I t I ~ ~ s i t lForward Ihr Iliamond F~wtball c Cluh. Lagos C ' l ~ a ~ n Imtns I.l9?3]: \Vcltcrwei~Iit Boxing Champion. Storer Collcgu 1 1!)25-.-192iI; High Junip C l i i ~ m p i o ~and Gold Med;dli*t. l Iloward I!niversity Inter-Scholastic Games, 1926: Gold Mctlalli\t I I i;~ll.iwing cvcnts at S!orcr Collcac Cliampio~~sliips. I 1926: C ' r w t'oirntry [four miles]. One Mile Run. Qunricr Milc Kecc. Ilipll UIII I Silvcr Mednllist in the Pentathlnn o f lllc s:ullc ('l~ampionships: Captain. Storcr Collegc Cross Country 'I'LXIII 1 7 ] : Survivor I3ron/*: Medallist in [lie L.!turcl - Ihllinlcrrc >laralhon [IY27]: lirst placc winner in lhc Onc Milc I<IIII a1111 third plncc winner in the Half Mile Racc at the tlow;~rtl Ilt~ivcrsity Intra Murnl Championships [spring I920 1: Ilacb alrtAc Swimming Champion and S:, 3 Swininier i n the I'rcestyle Relay Tcam o r tlo\\;ard llniversiiy [winter 1928 1: <'(I. 1 1 n Lincoln IJniwrbity Soccer 'Tean~ [ i 9 3 0 j : \vinncr 'Two hlilcs Run in dual chan~piorship hctween Lincoln 1!11i\wsiry and Cheyacy Sti~tc Collcgc [ 1930 !: Silvcr Mcd:illisl in t l ~ c '1 NII Milcs Kun at the Ccntr;d inier Collcgiatc ~\thlctie Asso. h i o n Clianipim4iips held at Hampion Ins~itutc,Vireinia ( l 9 l l ) : point winner in tlie I3altiniore Cross Country Marathon (192')); l031l: Hrtrnze Medallist in thc Richmond C r m Country M i ~ r a t h o ~ ~ (I1)?I): point winncr i n the Middle Atlmtic A.A.U. Cross Country C'I1:111ipionahilrss(1932): Gold Medallist in tlie 1.000 Y:!rds Run 41 the C'~~lcdoni;~n Games in Broohlyn. X. Y. (19321: Goltl M e tl;~llist irt the Onc Milc Run and 'I'hrec Milcs Run at lhc Y. >I.C..2. G:tmcs in New York (1932): Silver l r o p l i y winner i n illc H:IIT- Mile Racc and Silvcr Cup winncr in the One Mile I I tlic Dcniocratic 1-icld Day Chatnpionships hcld at NEW Il.tvca. Connecticut ( !933]: untrics to conipelc in the 11:tIr>lilr R : w and One Milc Run at thc Hriiidi, Empire Gan~cs I ! r c r c ~ i~ t r rejcctcd by thc A. A. A. ,I[ Great Uriiain *!11 tech~~ical ;rounds [ 19341: runncrs-up [ w i t h (i. Dorgu J K. ; thc Laxos Tcnnis Men's Iloublcs Chanipionsliips~[Divisiot~ + I I3 1938 1; anchor man fc~r the Z. A. C. tcam wllicll won thv 31 I'ilrd.; Free Slyle Rcla!, ; ~ tthe l..npos Swimniing Cli;ltnpiwtdlirs 19.W j: ~ I I "l.eltcrs" in ;~thlcrics ;and cross coontr) I at S t ~ I l I e S " . i l t ~ ~ i i i ~ ~ g l u w a r t l Unlit1 I il! versit:.. .111di11t\!11leti c 5 , C r o s s COUIILI~JII~SOCL.LI - - - r �Lincoln University; Foutldcr [with M. R. I . Ottun ] of thc t k ' t ) Athletic Club to promote athlutics, boxing. cricket. soccer, swinlnli~lgand tennis [ 1938 1. Polilicd Activities:-Executiva Committcc Mcmbcr ol' M a m b i ~ I1;lrly, AccW (1935 1937 ): Executive Conimittcc Member of I Nigerian Youth Movcmcnt. Lagos (1937 - 1941); Mcmber U Gnvcrnmcnl Advisory Committee to Students Procccdieg to the llnited Kingdom (1939): Member ol' <;overnmcnt Advihory Comfnitlee on Libraries (1940'): Member o f thc Lagos R w t I\sacsz-men1 Board (1941-1944): Member ol' thc Llgos Bro:tdw.llstiog Conimittcc (1940-1945); Gencri~l Secrelary o f thc Wcst African Press Delegation to the Unitcd Kingdom (1943): Mcmbcr o r lhe Rrookc Arbitration Tribunal to inquirc inro thc d~sl)ute hctwccn thc African Locomotive Drivers' Union ;and rhc N i p h ~ I W w a y (1944): General Secretary. National Council (4 N~gori;~ ' a t ~ dlhc Canicroons ( 1944-1946); President o f the N. (:. N. 1. ( 1946--1960); Vice-President o f the Nigerian National Dcn~ocrali~. I'arty (1947.-1960): Member of the Foot Conimisuio~i Tor Iltc Niprianisation o f thc Civil Servicc (1948): Mcmbcr o f t h e ('a~rrcrtw Arbitrillion Triburxtl to inquire info the disputc bctwecn ilue Ikril\vay A l i i w n Station Stalf Workers' . Union and the Nigcri;w Ihilway (1948): Member for Lagos in thc Lcgislativc Couwil of Nigcria (1947-1951); Member Tor Lagos :uid LcaJcr ~ r ftbc Opposition in the Western House o f Assembly (1952 -. 1051); Mcnibcr for Oaitsha in the Eastcrn Housc o f Assembly (1954 19.59); Lcader o f Govcrnmcnt Business ill the Eastern t l o u s ~ OF Assembly. January t u September 1954: Member ol' thc 14ousc of I<cprcscntativcs (1954 and 1960): Minister ol' 1.ocid (jovcrutncnt. Eastern Nigeria (January Lo September 1954); Minister vl' Inlcrnal Allbirs, Eastern Nigeria (1954-1957): Leader of lhc L:.conotnic Mission to Europe ond North Amcrica under ihe ;~uspiccs f the Governnienl or the Eastcrn Region (1954): MI o Ir bcr o His Excellency's Privy Council, Eastcrn Nigeria (l'JS4 l')S1)): I-cadcr nf thc Educational Missions to Elrropc and United SMcs af America fn: the establishment 01' thc Univcrsily nl' Nigeria, under the auspices ol' the Governmcst ol' the l;:~slcw Rcgivn (I955 and 1959): Prcmicr of Eastern Nigeria (Is1 Scplcmhcr, 1954--12th l>ccenibw. 1959); Prcsidcnl ol' the Scn:~lc ol' thc I.kdcr:~tio~l (.lanuary 11)60 Novunhcr lSth 1?60 ); G(~VC~II,Itic~!rr;~l :tnd Cunl~na~~dcr-in- k f o f Niy-ria ( NOVCIII~~T lblh Cl IOOO-). - - - - Prole.wional Acfiei1ks:--Third-clajs Clerk, Treasury ikpurtment. l o . O c t l c r Il)?l,-JIIW 1924; Kccruil. Gold Coast I'olicc ::t)rcr, l u l v . . Scptetulw 1')?4; So li ci l w ' s (:lcrh tu t l ~ cldtc hlr Jusrite Clratldn~ l.'.~ul at C la b a r. Jdnudly LV . 3 �August 1925: Instructor in Political Science, Lincoln University, Penna. (1931-1934); University Correspondcnt for the General and Sports I3altimore Ajro..Ammican (1928-1934); Correspondent for the. Philadelphia Tribune (1928-1934j; Overseas Member of the Institute of journalists, London (since 1933): Editor-in-Chief of the African Morning Post, Accra (1934-1937): Editor-in-Chief of the West Ajrican Pilot (November 1937 to July 1945); Correspondent for the Associated Negro Press (19441947); Correspondent lor Rccter's (1944-1916): Managing Director of Zik's Press Limikd, Printers and Publishers of the West African Pilot (Lagos). Eastern fiigeria Guardian (Port Harcourt), Nigerian Spokesman (Onitshn), Southern Nigfria Defmder ((badan). D0il.v Comct (Kanci), and Earrent Sentinel (tnugu), (1937 1952): Managing Director of .Conlet Press Limited (19451953): Chairman of West African Pilot Limited a:~d ihe Associated Newspapers of Nigeria Limited and six other limited !iability companies (1952-1953): Chairman of African Conti:lental Bank Limited (1944-1953); Chairman, Nigerian Real Estate Corporation Limited 1952-1953). . Learird Societirr.-Life Fe1l:w of the Royal ~conomic Society (1934): Life Fellow of the Royal Anthropolo@cal Institute (1933); Life member of the British Association fur the Advancement of Science (1947;; hlcmher of the American Society of laternationcl Law (1933-1934): Member of the American Anthropological Association (1932-1934); Member of the American Political Sciencz Society (1933-1934): Member of the American Ethnological Society (1933-1934). L h r a y Ac1hities.-(a) Publications: (I) Liberia in World Politics (Stockwell, London, 1934); (2) Renascent Al&a (Zik's Press, Lagos, 1937): (3) Land Tenure in Northern Nixeria: A study of Treaty Righu of the Royal Niger Company (African Book Company, 1.agos. 1942); (4) Taxation in Nigtria (African Book Blueprint of Nigeria (AfriCompany, Onitsha, 1943): (5) Pol~fical can Book Company, Lagos, 1943); (6) Economic Reconstruction of Nigeria (.tfrican Book Company, Lagos, 1943): (7) Suppression of the Press in Arigeriu (Afiican Rook Conlpany, Onitsha, 1945): (8) with L. P. Ojukwu) Economic Rchabililation ofEastern N i p i a (Governmer:t Printer, Enugu). (b) Typescripts: (I) A Cr~tique i P o ~ g y r (Lincoln University, o y 1932); [2] The Practice ofForced Labour (Lincoln University, 1931): (3) Theories on the Origins or the State (University of P e n n s y l v a n i n Seminar, 1933); (4) At y t h o l o g y in 24 �Onitsha Society (University of Pennsylvania thesis, 1933); (5) Ant& ropolo~yand the Problem o Ruce (Lincoln University, 1933); (6) f SyIIabusfaAjrifdn History (Lincoln University, 1933); (7) Readings in Historiogrnpky (Lincoln. University, 1933). (8) Meditations: A collection of Poems: ( 9 ) The African in History: Ancient, Medieval, Modern and Contemporary; (10) My Odyssey; ( I I) Graf mmar o Nigerian Politics; (12) Fragments o Onitsha History; (13) f Histmy o the Goneral Jtrike: A study of Labour Problem; (i4) f f Ambassudors o Goodwill; (15) History o the Nigm'an Constitution; f (16) Nigzrian Treaties; (17) Our Struggle for Preedm: A Collection of Speeches; (18) Anthology ofNigericrn Poetry; (19) Trewrj, o West Afncan Poetry; (20) Africm Sovereign States; (21) Nigerion f Diplomucy; (22) Pan-AJricanism Addresses.Official address: State House, Lagos. Nigeria. Country Residences: (a) Onitsha Mansion, Ikeja, Nigeria. (b) Zungeru Haven, Okolo Street, Onitsha, Nigeria. (c) Onuiyi Haven, Nsukka. Nigeria. Postal Addresses: (a) P. 0 BOX 573. Lagos, . Nigeria. (b) P. 0. Box 53, Onitsha. (c) P. 0. Box 7, Nsukka, Nigeria. ' ���4. ~ a t t & o fufe and Death 5. h e Love for Ever - 6. .Wretched Orphan ' . 7. . , - ?I- -. 1/6d. I ! Disaster in the Realms of love - .\ 1/6d. 1/6d. . 1 When Love Whispers - C 9. Romance in ~ i & r i a nPolitics - (in printing) 10. Broken Engagement - - 1/3d. . � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Respect for human dignity : an inaugural address Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Azikiwe, Nnamdi, 1905-1996 Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, Nigeria : Union Publishing Company Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3324 Description An account of the resource A pamphlet of a political nature, '<em>Respect for Human Dignity</em>', is Nnamdi Azikiwe's Inaugural Address as the first African Governor-General and Commander in Chief of the Federation of Nigeria. Addressing his fellow Nigerians on 16 November 1960, Azikiwe, a prominent nationalist, celebrates the transformation of governorship in Nigeria from "an instrument of absolute authority" during the colonial era to "an instrument of constitutional authority" now that Nigeria is a sovereign state, (pg.2). In his address he includes some political history of the transition to representative democracy before focusing on the themes of human rights and dignity.<br /><br />He equates his oaths as Nigeria's new leader with the challenge to maintain respect for human dignity, (pg.6). As Nigeria moves out of the colonial past, Azikiwe observes, "<em>The lack of respect for human dignity has led to the political bondage of man by man in Africa,</em>" (pg.6). He continues, "<em>Under no circumstance shall we accept the idea that the black race is inferior to any other race.</em>" (pg.7). In fact, Azikiwe pledges that Nigeria will avoid entering into relationships with any nations that "practice race prejudice . . . no matter how it may be legally cloaked, (pg.7). Azikiwe forcefully argues,"<em>Without respect for the rule of law permeating our political fabric, Nigeria would degenerate into a dictatorship with its twin relatives of tyranny and despotism. I hold that the arbitrary exercise of power without the restraining influence of the rule of law must be condemned as a fundamental departure from constitutional government. Any justification of such untrammeled exercise of political power is, to me, an outrage on human conscience and a gross violation of human rights,</em>" (pg.6).<br /><br />He sets an agenda for his country that has "come a long way in achieving our independence," (pg.8). In addition, he calls on Africans across the continent to join in liberating efforts. Referring to several white settler regimes <em>"as minorities with great political power"</em> in various parts of Africa, Azikiwe warns that "it is only a matter of time, when the independent African States will come into their own and plan to rescue their kith and kin from this social degradation," (pg.10). Quoting Langston Hughes at the end of his address, Azikiwe calls on Nigerians to <em>"youthfully march together to a greater tomorrow for Nigeria in unity with faith,"</em> (pg.18).<br /><br />This historic speech remains important as a document of the optimistic days surrounding Nigeria's nascent democracy. This was an exuberant time which preceded the crisis and suffering of the Biafran War and the military coups and dictators that came to characterize Nigerian government. With the 2003 re-election of Olusegun Obasanjo as President, Nigeria has returned towards the path to representative democracy. The hope of many Nigerians is that in the21st century an executive leader will serve as "an instrument of constitutional authority," as Azikiwe noted over 40 years ago, (pg.2). Azikiwe's charge in 1960 holds true for Nigerians today: "<em>I appeal to all our leaders, far and near, to forget the wounds which were inflicted in the course of our internecine altercations. The love of our country should out-weight the love of our petty selves,"</em>&nbsp;(pg.16-17). Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/b275ab983d72a50ff47ecba72c62dfef.pdf e54b404b8121f7167144c3fc166d456e PDF Text Text �Contents. Introduction .. This short play is written fcr the reading pleasure of the simple minded who read lor relaxation. The idea behind it is far from the exposition of high classicality and skill. The writer, may be, tries to bring to light his enjoyment of the fun of opposing prevailing conventions. The conventions could be found in the numerous pamphlets that over flood our markets. They tell us of the whys surrounding successes and fililur~s love making. They tell us how people work themin selves up from extreme poverty to fablous richness owing to their industriousness and high sensibility. "The Struggle for money" is tired of love making and left it out entir:ly. Its cmtrary idea about industriousness and riches is glaring. It rather favours opportunity and chance and not high sensibility. The general idea of money being supreme above everything in our new society is expressed with sadness. The writer tries to bring in people from different parts of Nigeria into the play. This is in condemnation of the Clanish and tribal attitudes displayed in many pamphlets and in our nitional life. It is given the background of Nigerian day to day life to make it appeal to the simple minded and all who like to read for relaxation. MO. J. OKAFO. �ACT. 1 "THE STRUGGLE FOR HONEY" In an evening of a wet season four decades ago, an old Nigerian was dying. He WLIS old Ubabundu. He called his only son and the only companion near his sick bed. It was to blcss him and to give him the last fatherly advice. His son Akubueze knclt near his bed in tears. They went on: Ubabundu: My dear son, it is a pity; I have got to die. But, you needn't cry. What can't be helped must . , be endured. Akubueze: Papa, pa-am, what shall I do? Where s l ~ d l I be? 'Am done for. Live a little longer for me. You will not die. Oh!! 0-- 0--. Uba: My son, I can't leave you if 1 could. Listen-for the time is up. God will guide and bless you. You will not suffer poverty l~umblelife. in vour life. I have lived clean-simole-and Y&, I suffered to death because of p6vcrty which had k.een my lot since my youth. Your mother dicd'when you were yet a baby of nine months. 1 could .not sfFord to pay for the treatments she was receiving when she was sick. The doctor was angry and st6pi;ed thc treatments. Nothing else could be done. My wife died. My friend, Ekpo took you from me. He saw to it that you are nursed, and trained up as you are now. My----life! I am unabltj to show him in any practical wsy that 1 am grateful to him. He terminated your secondary education which he promised to finance to the end. I made efforts to get money. But I wanted only clean money,- no cheating. I never allowed any body poorer than myself to suffer while I have any money to help him out. Thus 1 am drifting from lifepoverty into death. Akubueze: My father, stop saying all this. You will not die. You are not too old to live for many more years. Papa 2 �Uba: My life---stop interruption or I die, and you iep eat my mistakes. You need not be told all that we have suffered because of our poverty. Our diet is the poorest; we have no pleasure what so ever, no respect. We sought for refuge and happiness in the church.. Even . there we were kicked for being nonfinancial members. .. Faith without work is dead;' So they say. My prayers -where a 5 they? ' You must be sensible and learn-from'ourpast :E*s. The life in Nigeria today is life of. money. . 'if you have money you survive. if you haven't you.are c~shed.'Money can cleat- your : w2y to your heart's content in all fields. But it. is a pity; it:is so.. Foi.even education in itself without moxeyis..held:-.dueless, . 'It a ' change biif'-n0~.4wy ay soon. if you want to get on well, .you m e t s@ggIe- to&t money like others. Once you ..get it, ybu. .musf :b;e:kre of other things need in this society. Avoid'my.atittudes towards monsy. . But do not be all vincgar,nor.alf sugar. May Gud consol, and prosper you.' Blessi~ig's- luck &n-d I-i-fe- (He died) Bueie: touching his dead father . and'cr)iingOh! my father! my mother! and my friend! You have left me alone to mourn and suffer. Am I to mourn your death or for all that' you have shffered in. life? Yes for , . . the misery that awaits me. My dear, rest in'peace, Think of me where you are. Your kyords will be my 'guide. ,The reinembrance of you will always lighten my burden; 'God rest y0ur.soul till 1 come to you. Uba was buried. i is son, Bueze was left to cansder, interprete and use or reject his advi*: Three months after his death his son started to think of the 'new. life into which he found himself. This was when all. the sympathisee who' were 'with hiin during his father's burial ceremony had al1,gone. He was lone? and.always hungry. ,He went on thus: . 3 - % . ' �Bueze; to himserf: All is finished now. My father is dead. The small amount he left went into his burial rites. Our friends have all gone. None seems to think of my situation. I am left alone in this poor little hut with nothing to keep life going. E w-o-o! my God! what am I to do? He went into a deep sob, and then cried bitterly. Poor fellow, there was none to console him. He cried and was tined. He consoled himself and tried to face his problems. Bueze: But you need not cry! M h u -u! He knew what he said. Cry for the rest of my days? It can't be enough. Yet to what end? "Prayers" - yet he suffered and died miserable. Crying indicates maximum Sorrowfulness. But it can't solve problems. No food; no money, no work, no companion, no protection. Well, I shall go to my relatives. Of course, they hale the poor, but I must try. - - H I S RELATIVES IN A MEETING 1st. Relative in their meeting: Ubabundu is dead now. He was foolish. He had no savings. He cared for the poor; gave them food, clothing, and 'a11 yet, he was a church mousc. 2nd. Relative: His son is there crying every day and night in his hut. He has nothing to eat. All his father's a' friends. are poor. They cnt help him. Surely he will soon die too. 3rd. Relative: Poverty? Not me! his burial is the poorest I have ever witnessed. And if his son dies too 1 wonder what will happen to his.. 1st. Relative: Brothers, you are quite right. One thing I hate is that our people talk too much. They peep into what does not concern them. 2nd. Relative: Yes. They say we are responsible for the poorness of Uba's burial ceremonies. You remember we contributed one-shilling qpd nine-pence each towards that, could we hake done anything more than that. - �1st. Relative: 1 wonder ! 3rd. Relative: They will have more to talk if Bueze dies, as it is certain he must die if left alone. 1st. Relative: That is why I called this .meeting. What the people talk in general is public opinion. Since they talk ill of us, it means that the public opinion is against .us. 2nd. Relative: What does it matter? Whatever you do to please the world people must talk of you. 1st. Relative: I feel it matters. If the public opinion is against us it will affect our popularity. Our positions and all we do in this society. Further more, it may affect those of our posterity. 3rd. Relative: Sincerely speaking, 'I always feel that we did not help that old man enough. If we had helped, and cared for him as it is expected of relatives, he would not have died so early. 2nd. Relative: hat is nonsense. You still have his son there. You are free to help him. You are at liberty to satisfy your conscience. 3rd. Relative: I have n't'the means or I should have done so. 1st. Relative: This is a serious matter. We need not make a joke of it, or quarrel over it. We must do wmething to save our faces. If Akubueze will die, he must die. But we must do something to make the public feel that we have done all we can to help him. It is not in the least my intention that we take up the responsibility of making him somebody. That is the responsibility of a father to his son. His father failed to do so. It can not be shifted on to us. �2nd Relative: Yes the responsibility cannot be shifted on to us. I can't' pretend to be doing what I don't want to do. Count me out of any plan to help that boy. I hate to do so, and I hate him. His father was a wreck. He 1.f; t!x ceeiin; in a n z y an.i went away. 2nd Relative: on his way home: If 1 see him in my house I make him die sooner. He is too dirty to enter a gcntle man's house. He is not fit to be a house boy. An embecile: Let him come and smell it hot. 3rd Relative ro the 1st; My brother I thank you for all you have proposed. You see, I depend entirely upon you for my own maintenance. Other wise i should have taken up the responsibility of helping our .cousin. Now I can't do anything. Take him as your house boy as you have proposed and if you please, train him up. He may be of some service to our family in future. 1st. Relative; Alright. I 'll do my best. Good !ye. A T T H E 1st RELATIVE'S HOME. Bueze in tears; Goodevening Sir. 1st Relative: Goodevening.. How are you, Bueze? Bueze: Am well Sir. But I am lonely............................... ............ hungry.............. "........................ a-n-d worried. '1st. Relative; I see. 1 can notice also that you are .wearing out rapidly. You have been advised not to be thinking very .much about the death of your father. In fact crying never helps people. Go to my wife and let her give you some food. Let her come here for :nstructions after giving you the.food. Bueze: Thank you very much Sir. rlst. Relative to his wife: Bueze is going to live with us. You remember how useless his father had been to ;us. He was against us in the ways we make money. He made no pl.ovisions for his son. Well, he will live with us because 1 won't want our people to say that we neglected .him. ' �His wife: That's nice. We can afford to feed him till he is able to get his own daily bread. 1st. Relative: Yea- You needn't think that we are going to take up such a responsibility. Be careful to see that you don't exceed our normal domestic expenses and my children and us must be well fed. His wife: That will mean starving him. How can we-. 1st. Relative: Cuts in; I know you are a lawyer. You can interprete it in which ever way you like. My instruction is that you should feed him with the remnants of our meals. Let him do the domestic services in return. Do you understand? His wife: I do. Excuse me. She left the room a little annoyed. She obeyed her husband, for any sign of disobedient would send her out of his house. The 1st. Relative was able to avoid the attacks of their local public opinion in connection with their young relative. He was even praised for his kindness to the boy. Yet the boy was suffering in silence. He . grew thinner and thinner everyday. He soon decided to throw himself into the world. Bueze; To h m e f I must leave this place. If not I shall isl die. How can I be working the whole day with empty stomach. I have jumped from frying pan into the fire. 'Am growing thinner, more depressed, and very miserable. The only thing is to run away tonight. Where shall I go? Poor me! No body wants me. I can work now. Well, to Onitsha. I can serve traders, carry loads for people and earn some money for my bread. It is tonight. But to money for my transport fare to Onitsha. Just sneek into the bus, and hide out at Onitsha. God forgive me this dishonesty. �In the night he carried out his plans. He reached Onitsha alright quite undiscovered. He helped traders in arranging their wares, and in carrying some loads. He earned just enough for his daily bread. He slept in the market stalls. His health improved and he grew stronger. O N E D A Y A TRADER W A N T E D H I S SERVICES. TRADER: E-yi ! Young man, come! Bueze: D o you mean me? Trader: Yes, Come here. You are a good young man. Bueze: Good morning Oga a. Tradec Goodmorning. What's your name? Bueze: 'Am Akubueze Ubabundu. Anything Sir? Trader: Well, nothing bad. I notice that you have no job and that you seem to be a brilliant, nice and strong man. I am in need of a person of your type as an apprientice trader. Will you like the idea? Bueze: Yes sir, I shall be very thankful if you will take me. Only that I have got no money to pay you. Trader: Ha ha ha ha ha a a! I laugh! You don't need to pay me. You will serve me for some years. Of course, you will be learning trading during those years. At the end of the period, I shall give you some amount with which you will start your own trading. Bueze: Kneeling and Bowing his head down before him went on; Thank you sir. I am grateful. I shall follow you right away from now. Trader: Ah ha! Not like that. You will go home, call your father and we shall make an agreement. The agreement will show how many years you will stay with me and how you will serve me. Bue5e: B j t my father is dead. My relatives don't want me. I have no body to call for the agfeement. Two of us can make the agreement. - - �Trader: I am really sorry for the loss of your father. Well, if you have nobody to call we can make the agreement. How many years will you like to serve me. Bueze: Five years sir. Trader: Ah! Five years is too much. You will serve me for three years. If you prove yourself a good boy and serve me well, I shall give you one hundred pounds at the end of your service. With that you can become a big trader. Bueze: Thank you very much sir. I am very happy. I promise to serve you with all my heart and will ever be grateful io you all my life. Trader: Don't mention that. Since we agree on all the points, I think you better start right away. rhere is no need for a written agreement. I am sure we must all keep to our words. Akubueze became an apprientice trader. He served him well for three years. He was a good boy all the time. He did not know any kind of cheating. He was sincere to his master and the trader always praised him for his good services. But traders hardly give away money, unless when it will bring them profits. The trader was not ready to give him the hundred pounds at the end of the period. Let's see what happened. A T T H E TRADER'S HOUSE. Bueze: To himself: My master has been good to me for the past three years and five months. And I am now five months over due to be a free trader. He promised me hundred pounds and freedom after three years good service. I thank the Almighty I offered him the required service. Yet his promises are over due to be fulfilled. I shall talk to him tonight. I shall remind him about our agreement. May be he wants me to do so. Freedom and money- �A small boy rushed in shoured; Bueze, Papa wants you in his Chamber! Bueze: What is it? Anything wrong? The boy: Nothing wrong! But he wants you immediately. Bueze: I am sure something is wrong somewhere. He never sends for me in this manner. Well, I shall tell him that I shall talk to him tonight. Trader: Bueze! Bueze!! Bueze!!! Bueze: Sir!! Sir!!! Trader: Didn't boy tell you I want you hek'immediately? Bueze: Please sir, he did. I am sorrow for the detay. Trader: You stupid ape! You have changed your manners since the time for your becoming free became a little over due. I learnt you have been talking about it all these days. Bueq: I am sorry sir. It is not so sir. I was only--Trader: Yes, It is not so sir-Your thought i s centred on my hundred pounds. Your duties are badly neglected. I learnt you have been neglecting my wife since six months ago. And now you think you can do the same to me. I picked you up in Otu Market, brushed you up and trained you. You want to pay me with ingratitude? Bueze: On his knees: Please forgive me sir. I shall never repeat it. By my honour. Trader: What honour have you? I had been thinking of making you heaven and earth but since you are ungrateful you must leave my house immediately. Bueze: Forgive me, I had never offended you since three years and five months. It is only this once, if it is--Trader: Yes, You ' ve calculated it even to . the n e a r e s t second. T h e next t h i n g i s to �ask me for your hundrcd pounds. Bueze: Not so sir. 1 won't sir. Trader: You won't? Yet they 've told me all your plans on how to use my money. Your father died in poverty and you think you will grow rich with my money. Bueze: What have 1 done that you are saying all 'these to me? Trader: A ha!% is only when you have be headed me that I should talk to you in strong terms. Bueze: Dear master, please tell me why you have sent for me. Don't be playing on my nerves by reminding me of' my father and stop anything about that hundred pounds. 1 hwe never talked t3 you about it. Trader: You address me like this? You are to tell me when 1 shall t21k about something? I must never talk about it in my life. You must go imniediatcly. Go! Pack your things and lcavc my house or you find your body in the river tonight. He did not allow him to talk any more. Bueze was forced out of his master's house that evening with nothing in his pocket. Bueze in a Market Stall: My God, is it my lot to suffer all my life? Three and half years sertice is paid in this way. What shall I do? I shall be ashamed if people see me in this condition tomorrow. 1 car.? remain in Onitsha any more. I must follow Northern trzders to Jos tonight. If I remain at Onitsha my master may say that I stole his money. I am only happy I was sincere to i:im all the time. Well, to Jos, tonight! The trader: to himse& Let him go. How can I subtract hundred pounds from my capital? What will remain for I should have helped him. He is a good me? a n d h o n e s t boy. But i f I give him a n y ' 11 �money other traders will be richer than myself. Let him go and suffer. It is his destiny. It is not my fault. I am not responsible for his low birth. Bueze went to the Motor Park. He helped the conductors of a Jos transport lorry in loading their lorry. They were preparing to leave Onitsha for Jos that night. They also agreed to take him to Jos free of charge. They left Onitsha at 8.30 p.m. and travelled safely to Jos after a few days journey. There he made friendship with Mallam Hankani. ACT 2 Bueze AT JOS. Bueze: To Mallam: Goodmorning Mallam Mallam: Goodmorning Aboki. What do you want to buy from me? Here are leather bags, Purse, Sheath and Sandals. Bueze: I am sorry sir, I can't buy anything. I have no money. I want somebody to help me. Mallam: Haba! In what way? Bueze: I am a poor fellow from the South. I have no mother, no father and all my relatives don't want me. I served one of them. He illtreated me, starved me and I ran away from him. I served a master for three and half years at Onitsha. He drove me away because he didn't want to give me the money he promised me. I learnt that Northerners are very kind. I came up to see if any of you can help me. Mallam: Sorry indeed. Ah! Southerners I know them very well. 1 lived in the South for seven years. They hate their brothers. They know too much. There is nothing they can't do in order to get money. They reject their brothers, kill their mothers, make charms with the blood of their wives. For nothing but to get money. Bueze: You are correct Mallam. They do worse things than these. �Mallam: Haba! Can 1 talk what I don't know? T k y love money more than life itself. I remember, they hoard money and starve themselves to death. They can't help you. I fear them for their greed. Any way, I shall like you to become my friend. 1 can help you as much as I can. Bueze: Thank you Mallam. Can I live with you? You know I have no where to put up. Mallam: O! Yes, You will live with me and enjoy everything in common with me. I shall also teach you leather work. Do you like it? Bueze: Very much indeed. I am very thankful Mallam. Mallam: Don't mention it. We do everything for Allah. And of course, I shall teach you Hausa. You know, we are all Nigerims. We are brothers. We Northerners help one another. Only these people who talk of politics are bringing troubles into our towns. Bueze: I see with you Mallam. Thank you for your kindness. How many years shall I serve you as an apprientice in leather work? You will be working with me every day. Mallam : Immediately you are able to produce any good work youare free to sell it. The money realised will be yours. I don't want you to become my servant. You ate my friend. Sit down and watch me as I make this bag. Bueze: Thank you Mallam. I am glad I came to the North Bueze sat down and started leather work. He lived happily with his friend. He was quick in learning the trade. He soon become perfect in all kinds of leather work. Mallam Hankani loved him. He was proud of him and always praised his skillful work. They lived together for two years and worked together. They were making a lot of money from their trade. The news of his progress reabhed Onitsha. �His former master heard of him. AT ONITSHA. A trader to his master: Ogu, I learnt that your former boy, Bueze is doing very well at Jos. But you didn't even tell anybody why he left so suddenly. Trader: Who told you that he is doing well? A trader: Those traders who go to buy fish from Jos say that they always see him at Jos and that he is now rich. Trader: So you can't imagine why? Well, you can't expect me to be running about our streets crying that Bueze stole my money. At least you can notice that my articles decreased greatly since he left me. It was when I went to Lagos that he stole three hundred pounds from my cupboard and ran away at the dead of the night. The next I heard about him was that he went to the North. A trader: Why didn't you go there and get him arrested. Trader: I don't want to enter into any Police case. Let him go. God will pay him well. A Trader: Ogu, but they told me that it is an Hausa leather bag maker who is helping him. If he had got such a lump sum of money ,he would have started a big trading business. Trader: rhat is your own idea. You don't know that he must hide the money and join leather work in order to deceive people. How can leather work make somebody so rich in such a very short period? A trader: He has been there for more than two years. And you remember that he is very industrious. Trader: Yes, 1 know you won't believe me. Go to your Shed! and don't disturb me. A trader: Ah! so easily annoyed? He went away. Trader: To himse& Bueze-very rich now! I know he is industrious. Oh, God has paid him for his good services to me. The glory should have been mine had I given him the �money I promised him. Had I know always comes last. He will be richer than myself. Any way, when he comes down and shows any disrcspect to me I hand his wealth over to the night marauders. A N OUT BREAK O F SMALL POX A T J O S Bueze: The dcy is very dry and dusty. I feel very dry in my nose. Mallarn: This season is always very dry. People are always very sick in the season. Buezc: To!! Small pox is the common disease of the season. Nditrm: There are already many cases in the neighbouring villilges. No deaths yet. Bueze: It is always severest at Jos. Sanitary Oficers will soon be going round to vaccinate people. Mallani: Well, let's settle down and face our work. Let Allah do His will. Mallam: Two days later: Bueze, there are many cases of Small pox in Jos. Bueze: The worst is that many of our neighbours have it. It is spreading like a wild fire. And we are not vaccinated. Mallam: The Officers are no where to be seen. What shall we do? BUEW: Let's pack away from here. Mallam: Where shaI1 we go? It is wide spread in the North. Can we go to the South? Bueze: Yes, Straight to Onitsha. We can go by "Onye anwuna ma ibe ya efuna" transport to night. Mallam: Where shall we live when we get there? Bueze: Packing quick1y:We can find a house in the Hausa quarters there. Mallam: 0 yes. Some of my friends are there. It is already �6.30p.m. Let's go or we miss the transport. Bueze: Let's run. Bye, Bye to our dear house; till the disease is over. Mallam: Yes, We shall come back at the end of the season. Bye, bye to the North. They caught the lorry alright. They travelled safely to Onitsha. Unfortunately they reached by night. As they were slowly walking to Hausa Quarters they fell into the hands of the night marauders. IN THE MIDST OF NIGHT MARAUDERS Mallam: Bueze who are those? I can't see their faces. They are wearing somethings on their faces. Bueze: Mallam! we are finished. They are thieves. They will rob us of all we have. Mallam: That won't matter if they spare our lives. Bueze: Let's hide under that shed, but if they discover us we shall not resist them. D o you understand? We shall yield all we have and beg for our lives. Mallam: I do follow. Let's hide. Jaguda: the gang leader of the marauders: I saw two people hiding under that shed. They are rich Hausas from the North. Let four chaps get them here immediately. Four Chaps rushing to the spot: Come out from there. Who are you? What were you doing there? Bueze: We are two friends from the North. One of the Chaps: Nonsense! Come to our leader a t once. If any of you talks, both of you are dead. D o you hear? They nodded their heads, and six of them marched to, Jaguda; Bueze and Mallam flashing glances at each other. Jaguda: Put down your loads here. Where do you come from? And where are you going. �Bueze: We are from Jos and iLe are going--Jaguda interrupted: How much do you think is the woffb: of your loads? Bueze & Mallam: Some hundreds of pounds. Jaguda: 'Ah! you are my friends. Well which do yoit choose-your lives or your loads? Mallam: Our lives! Jaguda: Good, Chaps send those thing into the room. friends strip off your clothes. You are going in pants. We want everything. I am the famous Jaguda. The routes Onitsha -Aba, Lagos-Onitsha, Enugu -0nitsha are under my command. No police can interrupt, or he floats on the river. I mean if you make a noice .you are both gone. D o you hear? Bueze: Yes, friend. Jaguda: You can go! Make sure you don't mention us. Bueze & Mallam: Thank you. One of the Chaps: The other man is an Hausa. He can avenge with his charms. Jaguda: You are right chap. Take him to the hole. The Chap: What of the other man? He is an Ibo. He can reveal what happened to his friend.. Jaguda: He will join us o r h e dies too. Young man, you see, we are all rich. We get thousands of pounds every day. If you join us you will be rich too. If you refuse, you will die. If you are'wise you will follow us. Afterall, all that people do in this world, is in order to get money and nothing more. When you get money, money can get you any other thing you desire. Yes ? Bueze considered for a few moments; He remembered what his father told him about the struggle for money in Nigeria. He remembered all that money can do in his Society. He decided to live. Bueze: I shall join you. �Jaguda: That's nice. Chaps go and do away with that wizard. Bueze: Please Sir, he is not a wizard. He is a good man. He will join your gang too. Don't kill me. He will serve you. Jaguda: Stop that! He won't join me. An Hausa man? Not me! Allah will not allow him. He will send all of us to the police tomorrow. If you talk again you go down after him. Mallam: Friend, Bueze good bye, and God bless you. Bueze: God bless your Soul. Goodbye my dear, Goodbye. ACT 3 T H E DEATH OF MALLAM-BUEZE, A THIEF. The good Mallam is dead. Akubueze is made a thief. He is convinced that the only way to success open to him was to robb his fellow men. Why did he not run away from the group and report them to the police? He didn't even avenge the murder of his friend, Mallam. He can explain better himself. Bueze after some days: Ah, my lord! I am now a thief. We were running away from death. Yet Mallam is murdered. Allah did not send him a deliverer. The happy life at Jos. The people there are good. Good men suffer; even good Moslems too. I can't go to the North agin. I can't disclose the truths I know. I am bound by oaths and I am watched by my fellow robbers. They take note of every movement of mine. I have no real need to run away. All the people in the'gang are progressing. Things go well with them. Our good life at Jos was interrupted by disease. My good services to the trader was not honoured. My father died miserable despite his honesty and kindness. All others progressed. Yes, he told me to struggle for money or be crushed. I shall remain in the group. I am making a lot of money already. 18 �Jaguda: Ah! Bueze those chaps arc clever. Only Seven of them stopped a transport lorry and collected all the money those traders (pnssengers) werz carrying to Lagos. Do you know how much? Tctal equals four-thousand T, pounds. i i ~ ni;X ;In! Ha! Ha-a-a!! Bueze: They are really clever. The 'same amount as the onc we co1lect:d on Monday night. Jagudai We shall share-the money very soon. I shall buy a transport lorry with my own share. But, Bueze, I heard thzt Otu traders are going to drive all thieves away from Onitsha. They are very serious. That Traders' Association is b2d. Any decission they take there must be carried out. Buezc: rhey can't do it. T they stop our work during f the day, what of night business? Jaguda: Ah, you don't know this Onitsha. They know each of us even by name. They can catch us at any noment. Any way, if they begin the Campaign . we shall shift our head-quarter to Asaba. Bueze: Yes, there we can make sure that wc take possession of three quarters of their goods from Lagos. Jaguda: Indeed we can, but I am really afraid of Onitsha traders. No body will know when they are going to lunge at the camgaign. We have given them bad blows. Just think of it, more than one and half million pounds in two. weeks. Bueze: It is a fact. What shall we do then? Jaguda: We can try our luck this week. If we can get something reasonable, we can move to another place. Further more, we shall always be watchful. When we get any sig~l their attacks we leave Onitsha immediately. of Bueze: Oil Jaguda, you know the business very well. You have studied every bit of it. Jaguda: Why not? That is business. Well, let's go out. You will go to Ericco while I go to Chibuzo. Make sure you come back with some-thing reasonable. I am sure God will help us. ' �Bueze: Alright. I wish you good luck. Jaguda: And same to you. IN T H E M E E T I N G OF T H E TRADERS: The Leader: Ladies and gentlemen, You need not be told that to-day is the day. Those dandies have rendered us useless. All our money, goods and even our freedom of movement, are gone. We must be very severe on them. Don't fear the Police! Don't fear any body! We all could be hanged for those Abani-diqwu people. We won't mind. You have known them a t least those in the chief gangs. Kill them straight away.' It will he very poor of us if any of them escapes. We are ready to face the consequences. Since the police can't help us, of ourse, the reason is clear. 'l'oday we shall become our own Police. Those Chaps have hecn smoktn Indim hemp to put themselves into the mood. Today it is our turn to do so. rhis is not the day for long s~eeches. Those Chaps are very clever. They 'ill socn discover that we are preparing for them and will all run away. So every body to his own corner for the campaign. Kill as many as you can and let's clear Onitsha of rogues. I wish all of us the best of lucks. ON T H E STREETS. The traders jumped into the Streets and dashed into all the corners suspected to be the hiding places of the rogues. The whole town was in the worst confusion ever experienced a t Onitsha. Many rogues were caught and killed in the broad day light, and at the very noses of the Police. The Police could not do anything. The lives of those who attempted to affect some arrests were threatened. ' Jaguda and his Chaps were the first to fell. By the by what of Bueze? Bueze to himself Ah! The ways of the poor are full of thorns and pricks. I have been to all the parts of 20 �Nigeria. I have been to the North, to the East, to Asaba in the West and now I am in Lagos. The struggle to get money and to survive; that is the life. I have tried honest and dishonest ways to it. But all have failed me. Yet I need money. If not I shall die as n~iserable my as fathcr. The first thing is to find somewhere live in. AT LAGOS Tunde: Man. you look very strange. Are you from the provinces? Can I help you? Bueze: Yes, I am from the East. I want somewhere to live in. Or at least somewhere to put up for tonight. Tunde: That is very dific'cllt. You can go to the Carter bridge. There are some apartments at the head of the bridge. You run s t q ~therc 'till you are able to get a roo1i1. Bueze: hank you very much. Please will you take me to thc bridge? 'I'undc: Al'ight. Let's go. ~uez;; in a cell at the head o the bridge: This place f is manageable. Oh God! What happened at Onitsha yesterday is wonderful. Those traders are merciless. I saw them killing all the members of my gang. O! It was hurrible. They cut Jaguda into ieces. May be they didn't know I was one of them. I tI/ ank God I escaped. Ah! ' my father's klessings can never be realised. Well, tomorrow 1 shall begin to look for a job, and a room. 1 must sleep now. 1 am very tired. When he fell asleep two thieves who normally slept in the cell came in. They were annoyed to find somebody therc. The 1st. thief: Who is that inside our room? 2nd. thief: He may be a policeman. A C.I.D. 1st. thief: Let us run away then. 21 �2nd. Thief: Run away? why? for a man only? Let us finish him and his wriked Police work. The Lagoop will have him now. 1st. Thief: Yes. That is a good idea. Thus Bueze was killed at the carter Bridge. In the ''same night his master, the trader was killed by the night marauders at Onitsha. That was during the campaign against the Thieves. Howe\;er, the news of his murder reached his Relatives and they have these to say:1st. Relative to the two others: Brothers, when we learnt of Bueze's rapid progress at Jos, we were afraid and thought that he might come home one day. and arange on us all the ill treatments we gave him while he was young and poor. Now we have nothing to fear anymore . . for I learnt from a very reliable source yesterday that he was killed in Lagos. The rumour has it that the Police are investigating the circumstances surrounding his death. 3rd. Relative: I read of it in the Daily Times this morning. Oh heavens! So the story is a truth? The number of the members of our family is reduced by one. We .' must do something about it. We should go to Lagos and see things for our selves. We should meet the Police . . there and know the result of their investigations. We can't sit down here and talk useless things. We must go down and see to it that his murderers are hanged. 2nd. Relative: Your idea is nice my brorher, but I have [old all of you never to call me any time you intend to discuss about Akubueze. You want me to go to Lagos to fight a losing battle for a thief who was cought and killed. I can't do it! I can't spend thc lcesi half pmny for his sake. 1st. Relative: I am very sorry that our brother is murdered. At the same time, I am sorry that both of you find it easy to misundeastand me any time 1 rise any matter about Bueze. I have never intended us to d o anything more than ' ' �formally announcing his death to our people. That's all. We should not drag ourselves into a murder case. If we do, it will cost us all the money we shall save for the upbringing of our children and our families. It is not a simple thing. To go to Lagos is very easy, but to return home from Lagos is very hard. We need not quarrel over it. It is quite unreasonable for us to go since the police never invited us. The only reasonable thing is that we shall perform some burial ceremonies here to show our people that he is dead. And we shall do it in the simplest form. We shan't allow it to cost us more than a few shillings each. 2nd Relative: Wc shall announce it to the people without ceremonies since he did not die a natural death. He was killed while he was robbing people. He was responsible for his death. It is nothing but suicide. Our people don't perform burial ceren~oniesfor peopIe who die in suicide. So my point is, just verbal announcement. In anything more than that count me out of your plans. Further more I propose we announce it here and now right away. There is no need postponing it. 1st. Relative: I have no objection, since the death will be formally announced. Let's go on. The death drum was beaten by the 1st. Relative. The Villagers gathered and the death of Bueze was announced to them. 2nd. Relative; to the people: Ladies and gentlemen. Let it not surprise you that we announced it without ceremonies. This is simply because Bueze was killed while he was robbing people in Lagos. You all know that our society here hate thieves. Such a death is regarded or should be regarded by us as death by suicide. Bueze is responsible for his own death. We need not mourn him. Thank you ladies and gentlemen. The People: We must disperse since there are no ceremonies. All of them went home. �3rd. Relative: Crying as the people were moving act o f the 1st relative's compound:- Bueze my brother Rest in Peace. Yours are brothers of no aid; you struggled for yet are dead. Next, yours is life of Peace. That is the end of the life of a poor boy who was asked by his father to struggle for money in order to survive. It is clear; he struggled for money but died. The two Carter Bridge thieves? They were cought by the Police and after the normal processes of the Law were hanged. END. 1. Onye Oma Emeka. 2. The Struggle for Money. Both are obtainable from the Versity Bookshop. Onitsha; and the National Bookshop, Owerri. �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Struggle for money Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Okafo, Motulumanya J. Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, Nigeria : s.n. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource ca. 1960? Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3310 Description An account of the resource This play takes a different focus than the much of Onitsha Market Literature. It states that "The Struggle for Money" is "tired of love making and left it out entirely," (pg. 1). In the introduction, Okafo pokes fun at the other pamphlets' emphasis on lovemaking and rampant messages about pulling yourself out of poverty through hard work. He critiques the importance of money in society and his perception of clannism and tribal attitudes in many of the pamphlets. <br /><br />He wants his play to appeal to the "simple-minded and all who like to read for relaxation," (pg.1). This play does not claim to be a great play, nor does it offer the caveat that this is the author's first play, as many of the introductions to other dramas make. It also states that it is for the reading pleasure of its audience. Okafo appears to have no expectations that this play would be performed.<br /><br />The play's episodic structure is a hybrid of storytelling and drama. Longer sections are narrated rather than dramatized, much like epic storytelling. Scenes frequently end or begin with a narration indicating a significant passage of time:<em>Akubueze became an apprentice [sic] trader. He served him well for three years. He was a good boy all the time. He did not know any kind of cheating....But traders hardly give away money, unless when it will bring them profits. The trader was not ready to give him the hundred pounds at the end of the period. Let's see what happened,&nbsp;</em>(pg.9).<br /><br />Although it is somewhat tempting to see this narrative device as Brechtian, it is most likely an exploration of Western dramatic format heavily influenced by Igbo storytelling traditions.<br /><br />However, it is clear that Okafo had a political message in mind that challenged the prevailing climate of the pamphlets and presumably Onitsha Market itself. The play opens with the central character's father dying and declaring the injustices associated with a society where money is the only thing of importance. The father worked hard and made sure that he did not cause anyone to suffer, yet he was kicked out of the church for not offering enough money. He tells his son, Bueze, that money will solve all problems in this pitiful world and that he must not cry. The rest of the play narrates and shows its audience the greed of other people and the dangers of chance. The son is a lot like Job or Prometheus. Bueze, although good in nature, finds that goodness and industry in itself are never enough to succeed. He laments:<em>The ways of the poor are full of thorns and pricks. I have been to all the parts of Nigeria. I have been to the North, to the East, to Asaba in the west and I am in Lagos. The struggle to get money and to survive; that is the life.I have tried honest and dishonest ways to it. But all have failed me,</em> (pg.21).<br /><br />Okafo has further cultural commentary in mind when he sends his main character north to demonstrate that northern Nigerians are good and hospitable people. He uses the kindness of the Mallam to challenge the stereotypes of the Hausa that stem from the clannism and tribalistic attitudes of the market, according to the author. He also uses the words of the Mallam to criticize the market traders who "love money and starve themselves to death. There is nothing they can't do in order to get money. They reject their brothers, kill their mothers, make charms with the blood of their wives," (pg.12-13).&nbsp;<br /><br />Distinguishing itself humbly from other Market Literature, the pamphlet is rather plain and the author does not proclaim many grandiose things about the benefits for the reader. Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/a42d121c0650954a4045744ae6d1718b.pdf 4c144477140ce970b087810ea96f43a3 PDF Text Text .. 'I. I. .. '4 LADY'S GUIDE (To be read before marriage and afier it) PHILIP d2 AGNES; "We are in our honey moon'9 Copy right Reserved Net price 31- �REMEMBER THE BIG FIGHT IN ' NIGERIA TIGER-NJLLMER FIGHT lOTH AUGUST 1963 L I B E R ~ STADIUM ~ . IBADAN WES%% NIGERIA,- DICK TIGER WON WITH A KNOCKOUT. - Fullmer started with great attack but Dick took over and "hammered him at the head and body." :. , i ROUND WQ. Here at first 'it was a punch for a punch but in the end Dick . took ., Fdmer to a corner - and ''re.ally battered . . .ROUE~D,,. .. , ONE. hiin." , THR*. The batCeriqg continued Fullmer started. to run but D~ck Tiger chased ' :' *hiin .. 2nd coJitinuc?$t,pu.nishng Fullmcr.for "ROUPJD MUR. This round I was a hell. i ,Fillher. There wr's a cut above the, eye . .hnd the blows, from Ttger were meiciless. 2 R O ~ mve. Fullmer mnagrd to come out D :: &r this round and .enly.cndured till the end of the round. R&ND SIX. It appearkd that' ~ u l l m & was out to recounter but Dick Tiger "continued hls i, s.h.u~ter." ahurn SEVEN. Red face. battered eve brows ,ROUND ' " % , �THE AFRICAN BACHELOR'S GUIDE AND LADY'S GUIDE Cy. Diala Obtolmbk hhh NJOKU di SONS BOOKSHOP, 4 0 6 Are-Ndizuogu Street, FUiCfE ONITSHA. - rice 31- �CONTENTS Pages Chapter 1. why do b o ~ s and girls marry 5 Chapter 2. The importance of prayer in searching for fi a girl to marry. Chapter 3. How to approach a girl for marriage 8 Chapter 4. What you must do before you seek for a wife, preparation for marriage 11 Chapter 5. Questioas and answers on preparation for 12 marriage. Chapter 6. How to c h o ~ s e girl for marriage. a 15 The kind of boys most girls like to marry 17 Chapter 7 . Why boys make friends with girls 19 Chdpter 8. How bachelors should dress their room 2 0 Chapter 9. My 20 advices for bachelors before marri22 age. Chapter 10. My 13 advices for girls bef6re marriage 25 Chupter 11. The disadvantages of living in a room 26 with a friend. Chapter 12 How to write engagement and marriage letters. 28 29 Miss Agnes replies to Philip From a friend to a friend congratulating h ~ m 33 upon his engagement. From a boy t o his chap inquiring why she has 34 not written him since long time Chapter 13 The ten commandments of love for boys 35 and girls. Chapter 1 4 Toast for the bridegroom 36 Chapter 15 Look after your skin 37 Chapter 16 Bride price, is it right or wrong 48 Chapter 17 Marriage. 40 44 Chapter 18 Beware the siren spinster. �PREFACE Hipp Hipp Hurreh! Hipp Hipp Hurreb! Hipp Hurreh!! That's okey You have warmed up yourself now. Well then, get every ready to go through this book, particularly originated to guide you and make you have fun out of reading. l This book gives a g e ~ e r a advice to all bachelors, unmarried girls and including those people already in marriage. The answers to the questions in this book, represent the advice of the author out of the questions. There is no doubt that the. reader will find this book most useful and helpful to him or her. I wish you every good luck and happiness in marriage. �FOREWARD I am very glad to recommend this book t3 all couples and would be couplss to read and zssimlate.' The book, though pamphlet it is, deals with vital aspects of life which people always neglect. The theme of the book is "LOOK, BEFORE YOU LEAP" Mr. Cy. is a gay boy and he is one of. the writters I can rely on his suggestions and expositions, because he writes from the specialist eye view. I wish every young man and woman should possess this pamphlet of the well versed writer. �Chapter 1 WHY DO BOYS AND GIRLS MARRY 1 Boys marry in order to get children. 2 To satisfy the nature's desire. 3 It is pressing debt that every bachelor should pay to his country so, it must be paid. 4 A wife is a hooourable property. It is to complete our properties. 5 Wife makes us big man. 6 Wife gives honosr, respect and happiness. 7 Wife avoids useless expenditures. 8 Wife makes us to be wise. So marry the girl you love and who loves you for such marriage lasts and brings good luck and high happiness. FOR GIRLS 1 Girls .marry in order to get children. 2 To satisfjr the natures desire. 3 A husband gives honour, respect and happiness because "A woman's pride is husband". 4 It is a pressing debt that every girl should pay. 5 It has been noticed that girls depend upon husbands for their needs. 6 For safiy sake, m a r r i a g e they will because walk without about when �they are up to the age to get money to buy their needs. So, girls try to marry a boy you love and who loves you foisuch marriage lasts and brings high happiness and try to respect husbands because it is from them that your progress depends. And you should not forget that a woman's pride i s her husband. And a girl's pride is her boy friend, husband is your second father: and mother, Therefore honour and respect your husband more than your parents. Chapter 2 THE IMPORTANCE O F PRAYER IN searching for a girl to marry When the tbuoght of marriage comes to yoh begin to pray thrice a day so thHt the supreme being the God of Isreal. the God of Africa and the God of ,the world and above may give you a good wife. The wife who would love you, the wife who would be tolerant to you, the wife who would love your people, the wife who would come with good luck, a wife who would be quiet. intelligent, serviceable, sensible, mannerbd. The significaoce, of the prayer by a bachelor during his preparation for marriage is obvious. Without the prayer, one may be unfortunate �and make a wrong chcice. and then marry "another man's wife" whose destiny is incompatible with the person. A mistake in marriage is a danger in a man's. life. When you visit a wife and her husband who is not living well, you would hare marriage in its'entirety, but when you call at the house cf a husband and wife who hve with love, you would borrow money and r a r r y at once. Some wives are tqlkatives, quarrelsome, "over sexed" and troublesome and an obstacles to their husbsnd's progress, due to the wives' bad lucks. Any bachelor should pray against three things when gettang ready to choose a girl for marriage. Bachelors are warned to avoid mistakes in marriage as this kills the spirit and happiness of a husband. TO GIRLS NOW I now call upa'n the unmarried girls to pray three times every day * ~ h e e her marriage is soon-forth coming. You must pray to get a good husband a kind and sympatbetic husband, a husband who may love you and your people, a progressive husband, a quite and tolerant husbadd. The importance of the prayer by the spinster during the time he mainage is reaching is obvious. Failing to pray, you may get into the hand of an irresponsible man. Some husbands are inrresponsible and 7 �wicked. They treat their wives as house boys. Some get money but can't bring out enough chop money for tbeir house holds. The irrqponsible husbands prefer to show their wealth in hotels. They sterve tbeir wives. They cart't cloth their wives and they have the means. Somz of t,he irresponsible husbands are hot tempered. They beat their wives as if they are beating their servants. All this is the reason why any unmarried girl should pray to God so that, she may get a gentleman who is not igoorsnt cf the right and previledges of a wife. When you call in a home where a husband respects his wife, things use to go well in that family but when you visit a home where the husband terms any thing rhat his wife does, "woman sense" or woman affair" the public gathers every day to stop fighting in rhat family. Chapter 3 HOW TO APPROACH A GIRL FOR MARRIAGE Qne. When you see a girl, yon love to marry how will you approach her? Ans: I have to request a friend to accompany me to meet the girl, or 1 go alone. Que. What is the necessity of the friend's accompany to the girl? A&: To join me study the girl psychologiczlly. Qne: When going, how will you appear in dress? ADS: I have to dress very well. I will tidy my hair and keep my teeth very c I e a n. I will cut down the nails of m y . fingers �and toes, if any. Inshort, I will appear as a gentle boy. Que: When you meet'the girl what will you tell her? Ans: I will tell her all I can t o convince her, but will never boast of my self. First of all, I will introduce myself and my partner t o her. Que: But if unfortunately, she tells you that she has been engaged, what will you do? Ans: Then I have to go, without trying t o tell her to change her mind because of me. Que: If she tells you that she has not been engaged but has not made up her mind to marry, what will you tell her? Ans: I will ask her several questions and find out the reason why she has not wanled t o marry. Que: If a girl tells you that she does not like to marry you, will you beg her? Aos: God forbid! 1 will never beg a girl to marry me. Immediately, I discover that a girl is not interested or enthusiastic of my material approach, I will give up further approsch. Qee: If you meet a girl for marriage and she tells you that she wants t o think over your approach before saying yes o r no, what �will you d o ? Ans: I will welcome her thinking over it. I will give her time to think over. When I see that she is hesitating to answer yes or no, 1 will send a person who knows her very well, t o tell her the type of a person I am, and recommend me t o the girl. Que. Do you know that some girls need to be spoken too much before they may be moved to consent to a marriage? Ans: Yes, I know that some girls are to be told a lot of words before they can agree marriage. Some girls use t o reftlse marriages not because they don't know the characters of their approachers. It is there fore very important to get a middle man (intermediary) during an approach to a girl who don't know you. The duty of this middle man would be to tell the girl all about you. He is to praise and eleviate you before the girl. Que. If a girls demands some gifts from you during your approach t o her, will you meet up with the demands? Ans. I will not. I will regard the girl as a person with "long throat". But if the girl does not ask for the gift, I shall buy something for her voluntarily Que. In case you are attending R. C. M. and the girl attends Anglican Church, and she tells ycu that she will not marry you, unless you change �your religion, will you agree to change it? Ans: I will dot change it. If the girl refuses to .change her's then I forget a11 about her and look for another girl. Chapter 4 WHAT YOU MUST PO BEFORE YOU SEEK FOR A WIFE. Preparations for marriage. Qae: What preparatiens will you make if your marriage remains six mouths? Ans: I will gel sufficient dresses myself. I 611 furnish my house decently. I will try t o hzve some savings in the bank before the marriage takes place. Que: When the marriage has taken place, what will you d o ? Ans. I will send the girl to an advanced married woman for training in domestic science. She will stay about nine to twelve months with her. Que. After her training what will be the next thing? Ans: It is wedding, if at all you are prepared. Que: But if the girl has been trained in domestic science in her parents house, what other training will you give her? Ans: T h e n I have to live with her in my h o u s e . a n d she will be �ettending sewing institute rod after the course I will wed with her. Que: Will you like to miggle with her during this time she attends sewing institute? Ans. I shall not do so if nature helps it. I will not like her ro be pregnated while doing the course as her pregnaocy and delivery will stop her doing the sewing course. Que. That means to say that you will have the miod to forget all about sexual intercourse during her course? Ans. Yes, if nature can allow. Chapter 5 TO SIRLS NOW QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ON PREPARATION For Marriage. Que. When a man approaches you for maniage, what will you d o ? A w : If he comes, and it happens to be a person J like. l will ask her severel questions, after which I will tell her to give me about two weeks to think over ibe marriage but if the man that I don't like comes, 1 will tell him that 1 have been engaged. Que. But if he presses you too much to tell him yes or no at once? Ans: I must not answer him yes or no at that first approach, b e c a u s e I must satisfy my conscience quite alright and seek the advice �of my parents o r brothers before saying yes or no. Que: In case, you love to marry the man bu your parents or your brothers refuse, what will you do? Ans: Personally I'don't want to go against the advice of my parents o r brothers in marriage. If I love a marl but my people do not see with me, I will have no other alternative than to supress m y , love on the man. Que: What is the bad effect of a girl marrying a man her parents d o not like? Ans: If any dispute arises between the man and and the girl, the parents can never care about it, because the girl has gone contaray t o their warning. The man will then treat the girl as he likes since he has known that the parents are not in good terms with the girl. It is therefore not good for any girl to marry against the wishes of her people. Que. How will you live with a husband. Ans. I will love my husband, obey him, serve and help him. Que. In case your husband becomes hard on you, what will you d o ? �Ans. I will protest against it. Que: r u t if hs persists to be h ~ r don you, what will you d o ? Ans: I will call attention of my parents. Que: What step will your parents take? Ans: They will intervene and look into the matter. Que: But if after tbeir intervention and looking into the matter, your husband presists to be cruel t o you, what will you d o next. Ans: I will by this time know that a real trouble has come. 1 will consider the gravity of his cruelty on me, if it is bearable, then I can still live with the man but if it is not bearable. I will divource the wicked man. Que: Supposing that you have got up to three children for the man, will you leave the children and go away? Ans: Yes, 1 will leave the children and go away. It is not wise t o slay with the cruel men and die before the natural time because of the children. However I will be visiting the childrer! from time to time. Any time, I have money, I will buy some thing and send to the children. X will also be watching their interest, but I will not because of them, endanger my life, by staying with their father. Que: H a w will you train your children in case you are p e a c e f u l l y �livina with your huiband. Ans: I will be giving them moral instructions make them to be a serious Christans, train them to be, respectful to tbeir parents, their elders and other people deserved to be obeyed and respected. I will train them to be intelligent and sensible, to be clean and fashionable. Que. much? ~d you know what' annoys husband very Ans: Many things use to annoy a busband, one of them includes.giving a husband chop at late hour. It is good to cook in time and well too. Qae: When your husband calls you what willyou answer him? Am: I will answer him "Sir" Infect that interests many husbands. Chapter 6 HOW 'I0 CHOOSE A GIRL FOR MARRIAGE It is hardly necessary for me to venture to ~uggcst to you what type of girl you may hope to,.marry, bearing' in mind the multi-coloured divergence of human views. Nevertheless, I will try to suggest to some of you for caution p u r p B s e, the probable pit falls which are often over looked b y anxious would ,be h u s b a a d �wheu choosing life partners. Prominent among there is the much talked of but equally often misconstructed choice of marrying beautiful charming girls. Nature. I am sorry to have to mention this, is so cunning in her workmanship that she lendssome sort of disgusting character-traits to those girls that are exceptionally beautiful such as stubborness, insurbodination; down right thick headedness and the like, while to those decidedly unpresentable, she allots submission, humility and obedience. It is to be clearly understood that either of these character-traits, for good or for bad, depends so. to girls coocerned. By this, I do not mean to advocate the acceptance of an ugly duckling for a wife. What I really.mean, is the danger, if it is a danger at all, of engaging a girl without bluffing and without provocating exchange of words. I must warn right now that if you are not an acceptable young man and are not well to do, ( a suicidal combination of two curses) please for goodness sake, do not under such circumstances, arrange for a very beautiful girl. She may condescend in a trick compliance with her parents wish to be your wife, only to change her mind after few months stay with YOU, for somebody else. �I cannot say more than this. Before you marry pray to God and think twice before you arrive at a decision. A well bred ugly girl, is of course more preferable to a charming b ~ stubborn thing. t In writing this, as I have done, I do not forget that it is the declared hope of so many bachelors to marry beautiful girls whose charming looks may be all enough to add a thousand sparks to the personality of their husbands in social circles, in all places 1 belong to this class myself. We must never forget also that a girl's ugliness could be tramsformed into a glamorous look if there is money. While beautiful girls stubborness is z disease to human being tact and diplomacy are employed in your dealings with such a wife. Before I conclude this chapter, I must warn again against the blindness of marrying a very young girl. This is dangerous and disadvantageous in several ways, which I think you already know, And lastly, in your choice of wife, find your standard. THE KIND OF BOYS MOST GIRLS LIKE TO MARRY Girls are really very funny while at Aba I amused myself a great deal by asking some of my girls t h e i r opinions a b o u t boys, w i t h 17 �panicular regards to their choice of boy friends, or in other words what type of boys they would like to marry. Their responses were so funny that I could not help laughing whenever I recollect some of them. I will now endeavour to record a few of their comments verbatim. Adamma said, "boys who are always cheerful and are ever ready to co-operate with life, with eyes on decency and attractive living apartment. Agnes said "I always admire thz company of young, handsome boys, 1 know I am not all that presentable, but I detest the compay of ugly looking young men. So I like to marry a handsome boy. Comfort said "I am prepared to get into the hands of any young man who is prepared and can satisfy my material desire and not one who claims to be extra-ordinaryly handsome, but scratches his head when I ask for a few shillings. Anna said " The young man who is social, sociable and intelligent is my choice, most especially the young man who is very fluent in English and popular among decent circles. You have hezrd the kind of boys, girls wish t o marry, therefore if you wish to be loved by girls or wish to marry any, you have to attract them in all ways. �Chapter,:7 WHY BOYS MAKE FRIENDS WITH GIRLS I very much doubt; if 'why we fall in love with girls some times, is more than - to enjoy . the 'iexual . intertourse. If this ' i s not why you go. a hunting sometimes, it' is precisely why I do sb. I have noticed that several young men fall in love the wrong way. They look upon their so called swtet-hearts as their exclusive or bona-fide properties, aqd tries to rrevent another man from meeting their girl friends of which islooked upor! as a crime unpardonable. I have so maoy times wa~ched the action of certain youog men over some girls who must undoubtedly have more than three' or even more other boys, but may not disclose them for security reasons. The most stupid thing to do theiefore is for any young mah to ban other youpg men from establishing association with his so-called girl friend. This greatly contravenes the social code of decency. Nevertheleis, it is very annoying of 'any young man human beings being what they are, who, has so much on his girl, to- find another person enjoying his exclusive property, their love making is in as 1 o n'g 'as �progress. When you are i d o v e with any girl, do not trust her too much. She may naturally deceive you by. branding herself as your own alone and may be pleasing.herself from other people. It sometimes amazes me to find some young men, despite the anqoying treatments beir~gdone to men narrated in pubs and fire-sides, sacrificing their own interest to satisfy the needs of girls. It may pay you great dividend to test the. sincerity of a girl who professes to stand for your interest and well-fare. You can easily employ methods to test her seriousness, if you are wise.' Chapter 8 WHY BACHELORS SHOULD DRESS THEIR Room.. his items I have to treat dependson individual taste and capability 1 have included this item i n view c f what I have seen.of so many young bachelors who have been able to acquire quite a l o t of furniture but nrr'acge th'em'zig-zagly furthe~mor?,it inintended for a n y young man who cannot afford for a room a par.lour.and who therefore occupies a room, in a premises .where.tbereis no kitchen accomodation for' domestic uitinsils.Let -me start off, set your bed in any suitable corner of the room, preferably at corner not easily sightable by any' passers-by near your door. If your gup-board i s a polishable stuff,-stand it exactly opposiie:., y o u r main d o o r and avoid p I a c'i n g unnecessary 05 s t a i o e d pieces ' ' �of .outdated magaziries or periodicals or some soup stained plate on top of it. Your reading table should be at any co~spicous corner of your room with a chair to match driven inside the bottom space when i t is out of use. ~ h r ecushion. chairs at .the opposite i side of the bed with one following the other is not bad. A rohid table ought to be placed exactly on the ..centre of the room. Then one end of the bed should be your store for plates, buckets, soup-pots and all what not. Shade them from any visitor. You can shade them with about four yards of cloth, so that any visitor caunot see them, you can afford it, you can arrange with a carpenter for ply-wood with which to fashion an enclosure. Your bed cross should under no circumstances differ from the stuff you use for your door or windows, a little alteration may be necessary, if you bave seme. The most annoying combination is a yellow cloth for the door, a black one for the windows and a red one for the bed-cross which is too bad. If you wish to. keep with the times always try to survey the rooms of your friends when you vist them while some may be questionably bad, others may supply the model which may appeal to your interest. One more word. It's safer to own two spare pillow cases if you bave only two pillows, one .or two spare bed sheets, and two heavy blankets rugs. If you �are careless, or if your locality is the comference halls for mosquitoes net, which may not cost more than 18s o r so, the cost depending on the quality. If you taxinot afford for one, cover your white bed-sheet with a blanket or remove it entirely only to replace it accordingly the followiog morning. It may not be pleasing to a visitor sense of decency to find under your bed all odds and ends. One part of your blanket evenly drawn down to a few inches above the floor could easily conceal all these. Do not for heaven's sake. Chapter 9 M Y TWENTY ADVICE. FOR BACHELORS before Marriage. 1 Never you tell algirl whom: you will marry that you are a rich man, you have a car, bicycles, f6000 in the bank, that you will give her many servants while you are as poor as a church rat. Then when she comes and fails to see under mentioned things you promised her that you had. She will become highly offended and will regret and may even run a way from you. 2 ' D o not marrya street girl if you wish to get children easily. �-3 D o not attempt to marry while you are very young because, you will become old after the marriage D o not attempt to marry while you have not enough money so that you may not go hungry with your wife. 4 Do not marry because your mates had married because you do not know how much they have. 5 6 Never attempt to g o to any woman while you ;lave a wife, by so doing you teach your wife a lesson to d o like wise. 7 Do'not take your wife as an angel, by so doing she will brain you and you d o what ever she says with out thioking twice. 8 D o not steal to maintain your wife. D o things for h e r a s you can. 9 D o not love woman more than money but love money more than woman. 10' D o not think for money and a t the same time think for woman because two can not arrive a t the same time. Think how t o get money first. Then when you have got enough money you can then think of marriage, because it is a natural desire, that a man must think of a wife when be is up to the age. 11 if you wish t o be looked as a well dressed young man, .always watch the dresses of persons in the public.. �12 If you wish to be respected, first respect your self. D o not be a tdkertive. 13 If you would not like to live a poor life, this is your time to work hard against your old age. 14 1fyou wish to be mannered, watch how people act in their homes and out side. 15 Do not live high life, enjoy your self but know that the world is too hard. I6 Never you forget that woman liquidates a man. They only love your mooey and hate your life. 17 Always bear in your mind that ones. greatest friend is also ones great enemy. 18 Never attempt to marry a run-a-way wife, Such girls bring trouble and bad luck. 19 n o earn all you can, enjoy all you can and save all you can against future. 20 D o not fight your wife because by so doing your wife will not respect you and fighting has gone. 24 �Chapter 10 MY 13 ADVICES FOR GIRLS BEFORE MARRIAGE. 1. Any good wife should greet her husband good- morning, good-evening, good-afternoon every day. 2. A good wife should greet her husband thank 3. A good wife should not befriend any other person for ex-sexual intercourse. 4. A good wife should not fight her husband or jlou sir after each meal. any body at all. 5. A good wife should not be a lalkertive. 6. A good wife should not be wicked towards her husband's servants. 7. A good wife should call her husband master, mine, dear, my-heart, or my honey and should answer Sir, when ever she is been called. 8. A good wife should respect her husband and obey his instructions, because a "woman's husband". 25 pride is �9. A .good wife should not demand too much of chop money from her master. 10. A good wife should always call her master mine, dear, dearest, smiles always. 11. A good wife should cook in- time. 12. A good wife should know when her master is annoyed and tries to comfort him. And should know when to request things from him; 13. A good bouse wife should not go in bad company with other women. Because a bad apple spoils others. Chapter 11 DISADVANTAGES O F ,LIVING IN A ROOM with a friend. Whether you are living in Ooitsha, Aba, Enugu, or Jos do not agree to share a room. with a friend when you can conveniently care for, one. The disadvantages are as follows:- (a) Reading incoveniences; your partner, if he is a dog in the manger, may not allow you to read in the night when you feel like reading a book. 26 �(b) The annoyance of being turoed out because your partner is engaged could bs better imagined than described. (c) The offensive words of some wicked and ill-natured fellow who may come to visit your partner, is a sufficient lesson to you. (d) If your partner has already acquired sufficient furniture and other home equipments, you will have no sight to arrange for your own. and may remain only with your wearing apparels and no more until you will be asked suddenly to vacate the room for ne just cause, after which you will face the discomfort of packing to a new quarter witbout any furniture. (e) You may have the chance to entertain your. visitors as you may wish, and will have no chance to please .yourself. In short, the disadvantages are so many that I begin to suspect some young men who live on with friends for quite a long time. In writing as I have done, I don't advise any young man who has just started life to arrange for a separate accomodation. Unless he is been aided by his parents. (f) A friend divided a room with his friend who was fond of women, for a stretch of nine nights the other friend was turned out because his partner who happened to own all the furniture in the room was to enjoy a nice time with his lady-friend. �Chapter 12 H O W TO NRITE ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE LETTERS From a man to his old girl friend for marriage. Udi Hill, Enugu. 99 26/7/63. Dearest Agnes. What 1 may say in this letter may come as a surprise t o you or may not. I will never miss such a person like you if you are willing. Indeed it seemed to me that you held up hops and encouragement still in me. Since we have been separated my dear, it was been absolutely crystal clear t o me that you are the one woman, 1 need in my life as a partner. T o enjoy life at your side to have the right look a t your pointed nose and your smiles. Do, will you agree t o be my wife? If you can say yes darling then, I can work and wait patiently until1 you finish your course. At the moment as you know, I am dependent upon my own earning, and these are not large at the present. Before, you finish your course, 1 must get a enough money to marry you. Write t o me as soon as you can s o that I may know myelf. Yours loving, Philip. �MISS AGNES REPLIES TO PHILIP Accepting. Bida Road, No. 44 Assa, 26/7/63. Dear in heart Philip, Your letter to-day has made me the happiest lady in the world. I wanted to dash out into the street and shout at the top of my voice, to let every body know thqperson whom I thought that had forgotten me have written me again, requesting me to marry him. Oh!' " ~ h l n ~ s not what they seems". lnfact, are on that'day I walked 'io our College it was like walking in the air. Ftdr ndt, my dear, 1 will write t o you soon. and Just now 1 am too happy to.~!~ink..straight canno know what to write due to my happiaess. Always your' own, Agnes. , This ~ e t t l comes' from a young man .to the girl he r loves to ,marry. ,His letter reads:Bank ,of West Africa Ltd. Q 0. Box 18, . 1LOR. 4/4/60. Dear Martha, I ,-have'the pleasure toask you whether you wgdd lige to marry me? �I love you too much. I am the senior .cashier of the : ~ a n kof West ~ f r i o a ,Ilor branch. I am a W a native'.of the place. I think I have not much to say now till you reply. Expecting an urgent' reply. Yours, Nathaniel Ugwu. This fetter 'comes from M s Marthn Ibekwe to Nathis aniel. Miss,Martha U g h is sorry that she has been ' engaged to a man who purchased an engagement ring worth o f £10 : 101- (ten guineas) for her. His letter reads:Ministry of Health, ..Geperal Hospital, Igwla. Dear Nathaniel Ugwu; I thank you very much for your letter of the 4/4/60. However, I am very sorry to let you know that I have been eogaged to a gentleman, Joseph okpala, of the Ministry of Education here. He I bought for me an engagement ring worth of ten ,guineas. �I cannot disappoint him for the sake of anybody. Thank you very much Yours, Martha Ugcvu. This letter comes from Obi Kalu to the girl he loves to marry. The letter reads:Kingsway Chemist, Onitsha; 2/5/60. Dear Emily, 'May I know whelher or not you have been eagaged. When I am furnish with this information, I shall write or not again. Yours, Obi Kalu. The girl Emily Uche replies. Her letter reads:Teacher Training College, Owerri-Nta, E~stern Nigeria. ' 10/5/60. Dear Mr. Kalu, I have the pleasure to inform you that I have not been engaged. .3l �Thank you for your enquiry. Yours, Emily Uche. The man, Mr. Obi Kalu writes again-to Miss Emily Uche. ' His letter reads:Kingsway Chemist, Onitsha. 18/5/60. Dear Emily, e, Thank you very much for your answer. Y s what I want to tell you is that I love you and want to marry you if you would agree. Please what is your opinion? Yours, Obi Kalu. . The girl Miss Emily in her opinion on the marriage wishes both o f them to have time to enquire about the manners, behaviours o f each one, before the marriage may get head. The reply reads: - Teachers' Training College, P. 0. Box 143, Owerri Nta, Eastern Nigeria. - 26/5/60. Dear Mr. Obi, I am interested to marry you but it must months take me good three �to make some investigations about you. Your manners. bebaviours, etc. You can also make investigations about me. I cannot just marry you because I see that you are atll, handsome, o r works in a big office. You should not also marry me simply because I am rather fmrly beautiful. We must know ourselves quite alright. I hope you will sre with my points. Yours, Emily Uche. FROM A FRIEND TO A FRIEND CONGRATULATING HIM Upon his Engagement. ' Owerri Road, Oyo Nigeria, 26/7/63. Dear Charles, 1 was very surprised to read in the newspaper this morning of your engagement aod could have wished that I have learnt of it first from you not through the press. 1 trust my dear friend that you know what you are about. Marriage is really a serious under taking even nowadays when so many young boys seem to embark dpon it very lightly. I know nothing of your fiancee personally, but I do feel that you are very young with career still to make, and ought to besitate before you embark upon the responsibilities o f marriage. I trust that your fiancee is the kind of a girl who will be a real help to you. Hoping to hear from you soon. I remain, Yours affectionately, Robert Uju. �FROM A BOY TO HIS CHAP INQUIRING why she has not written him since long time. C. K. C. Ogwo, P. 0. Box 6. 26/7/63., My beloved, It is, nearly three weeks since you wrote and I am so worried in case some thing is wrong. But I suggested that you are ill or have met with an accident. Still, I can not help worrying and imaging the case and even if all is well with you, I still feel cause to worry and wonder what is your reason for this long silence. Do write soon and tell me if any thing is wrong for 1 shall not rest till I hear from you. Yours always, Jack. REQUESTING A FRIEND TO BE BEST MAN Highway Shop, Box 66. Umuahia. 26/i/ti3. Dear Angus, I have fixed the 18th of Nov. for my wedding day and I am writing to ask you to do me the honour of being "best man". It will mean a ' great deal to me if you can do me this great service, so, I hope you will not disappoint me. The w e d d i n g will �take place ,in.,-.-. .-.-. -.-......and. I hope you will be free to stay with me for a. fey davs before hand. Yours. Henry Jackson. ' Chapter 13 THE TEN COMMANDMENTS OF LOVE FOR Roys and Girls. 1 Bring to the alter of msrrying,a healthy body. 2 Treat your. partner as an equal counselled with, aod work togtther in solving mutual problems. 3 Show appreciation. 4 Pappy love relations are similar to business b bargains as both parties should gain . j them. 5 Preserve self-respect. 6 partner. Do not upset the self-esteem of your 7 Do not have or .expect a rigid routine. Surprise can bring .much happiness. 8 Have eoafidence in sex.relations. Perfect love casteth out fear. 9 Control your sex life. Do not be a slave. 10 Respect love for its worth. It can be of the biggest factors in your. happiness and success. �Chapter 14 TOAST FOR THE BRIDEGROOM Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, I have the greatest pleasure and respect to say something about the bridegroom, Mr..-....., ............. 1 know him from the immemorial. He is a gentleman, a man of his wordr, a quiet and God fearing fellow. However, he is pivious and irritable when crossed over too much. I am proud to s a y that since. my association with him, we have not clashed in anything and it has not come to my knowledge that he bas got trouble with anyone. His policy is not to worry anybody, and does not like to be worried. .(applause) I must tell his wife that God loves her too much to has given him this kind of husband. She is lucky very much. She is going to live with a husband who is simple, kind, sympathetic, generous, God fearing. She is going to live with a gentleman who is a friend to all and enemy to none. The large number of guests in this Hall has confirmed my re., " ---..-.---. "--.,.....-. marks on Mr... . Let me tell you, were it to be that he is a female, I will commit suicide if I don't marry "him" (Long applause); 36 �Chapter 15 LOOK AFTER YOUR SKIN I wonder how many girls give as much attention'to their skin as they do to their hair and figures. A fresh skin, glowing with health, is the basisof beauty. Remember that the care of your skin begins under the surface and a perfect skin goes hand in hand with general good health, a balanced diet and sufficient sleep. Those continueas late nights reflect on :ven the best and most perfect of' complexions. The skin is made up of several layers. The epidermis, which is the top layer, is composed of many paper thin layers. This is the layer that is most affected by cosmetic ingredients. It should be kept very very clean to help prevent spots and blemishes, dandruff falling onto the face is often the cause of spots so, check that your hair is free of it. Blackheads are the result of clogged pores and a force steam bath, or the process of "pelling" which we will discuss later, is a quick and rewarding remedy. Herr are a few ''DO'S" and DON'T'S" you on your way to a lovely skin. 87 to help �1 After washing your face with warm water rinse with cool water to close up the pores and give your skin a smooth appearance. 2 If you wear make-up clean it off every night, no matter how tired you are or how late it is. Cold cream is the best for dry skins and a liquid make-up remover for oily skins. Remove every tracs of make-up otherwise your pores will become clogged and enlarged. . . 3 Wear sun glasses if the sun is strong as constant squinting will encourage premature "crow's feet" around the eyes. 4 Nevcr pick a spot as this will only make it worse. Just dab it with an antiseptic lotion and leave it to heal. 5 After washing, don't use cream on the face immediately. Give thc pores time to close up properly. 6 Finally a gooa intake of water every day deeps your skin looking fresh and dewy. Remember beauty starts from within. Brenda Bucknor. Chapter 16 BRIDE PRICE: I I RIGHT OR WRONG? S T Only recently, The Federation of Nigerian Women's Organisation made an urgent call to all institutions concerned to denounce and abolish as a social evil the payment or demand of bride price in Nigeria as an essential part sf our institution of marriage. �This call at once sparked off a current of contro. oversial comment in the Press, the Radio and even in pubs and educational institutions. To understand the matter more closely and perhaps to give the arguments a more educative approach we have organised a series of inter secondary and college debates and symposiums. One of such debates just held was that between Marymount Girls' College, Agbor and Sacred Heart Teachers' Training College, Ubiaja. ARGUMENT On the whole the arguments adduced have been the same or at least nearly the same, and for the benefit of our youth and for the considei~tion of the Nigeria public, esptcrally the various religious, cultural and govermental institutions concerned, here are the though provoking arguments against bride price raised by the future brides and bridegrooms of this country. "Bride price makes the wife a slave to her husband. since both she and her parents not only become very indebted to her so-called husband but also the woman on her part is generally made from the outset to feel unequal to the man, since she appears to have to contributed nothing substantially to secure the ' �matrimonial contract. As it were, the husband can always look up and say: "You are the fruit of my labour", thus regardiog the wife just as one of tht various items of property in his house. The sound reasoning in this argument leaves nothing to comment upon. Therc is no doubt that, thus viewed, the payment of bride price doubts marriage with the odious name of "slavery." Howbeir, the recent payment' of heavy dowry on the part of the bride in the form of 'presents' usually offsets this feeling of indebtness' on the part of the bride and her parents who can thus equally brag. "We gave so much." Bride price as a custom iscontrary to the l a w of Nature, because daughters, thus sold are free gifts of nature to parents, who therefore have no right to make nature's gifts, a marketable commodity. Chapter 17 MARRIAGE The lower animals, it has b x n argued, are therefore more law-abiding than humans, because, they neither give nor take in marriage, �yet they reproduce and .multiply:" One, however, m3y well csk if thoze ~ t h r llrings r yams, beans and fowls we buy and sell arc not equally natures gifts as well. Again, if human beings should reproducz and multiply without propzr attachments, would that not amount to prostitution? There you are. You must look a t the way you please. "Bride price encourages corruption and immotality in our society today, because it bars many poor men and women from marrying at all and prevents some from marrying their chosen wives simply becauuse they cannot pay for them. Many bachelors and spinsters are. thus left floating the men turning to 'wolves', as our, girls at times call them, and the women flocking into the hotels also for "wo!fish practices". What a case against bride price this is! But X thiok this is true only where parents ask very high prices far their daughters. And watch, price have been indeed very high these days, except of course in Eastern Nigeria where the bridegroon has to hand over his legally stipulated £35 under police escort to his fatherin-law! PROBLEM And what father-in-law would accept a police his s e r g e a n t i n �house'under such a situalion? We must think it all over again, you see. "Since bride price prevents many men and women from marrying at all, it therefnre.creates the problem of depopulation. Nigeria may therefore soda suffer from depopulation and may in future even be threatened by the danger of lack of man-power in her trade, industry, the civil service and the professions." This point in .fact needs urgent investigation by Nigerian economists.. .The pros and cons of such a situation should be studied and precaution taken before it prover too lap, f i r Rome herself had suffered such disaster in her long and checked history and lack: of man-power had cost her, her old empire, DEMAND "Bride price is demanded because some parents are,poor and need some compensation for parting witb thcir daughters who help them in maintain the family and in manual work, and not necessarily because parents do not know that such a practice is evil." Then one may ask: "How far does such money t o r e m o v e r e c e i v e d g 0 42 �the poverty and the vant? . Cer~ainlynot beyond the elbow. "Bride price stains relationship between the son and the father-in-law, sioce the young husband, after stripping himself naked to pay too much, soon decides to keep himself to'himself and leave in abeyance the relationship that cost him so much. ENCOURAGEMENT "Bride p r i e encourages .debt and bave often led to bankruptcy which has ruin:d many families, because many men do borrow money at high interestpates during marriage, which debts they are later hardly able. to. pay since responsibility soon grows with family and man's economic condition grqws worse. At best this may lead to divorce or yet add to unhappiness in marital life!' 'Bride price is averse to justice and democracy, because it is one sided enriching the parents of the bride (who in fact may bave spent less on the education of their daughter) by robbing the couple and the parents of of the bridegroom, at time'to the poiat of desitution. �DEMOCRACY It destroys democracy because, thus "bought," the housewife bxomes econon~ically, socially and morally "bonded" to her husband and henceforth never bold enough to stand on equal footingwith the man she calls her "partner." "Bride price therefore is a social evil which should henceforth be. stamped out as not of date and obnoxious to the modern progressive democracy of Nigerian society." Howbeit, is goes without saying that the arguments so far adduced, bowever sound and reasonable, have obviously been one sided. In such a aontrovercial topic, we must lough both ends of the stick then weigh,and consider before we draw our conclusions. For the other side of the matter, please what really do you think? Ne\erthcless keep it to your self and turn t o this page again next time for The case in favour of Bride.-Theresa Chapter 18 EEWARE THE SIREN SPINSTERS! I have just stumble on a new fact. Lagos spinsters prefer married men as boy-friends. I was put into this secrct by a beautiful gin swiggiog �but deadly siren who thought shr was taking me for a ride when in fact, the.shoc: v a < on the other foot. I'ai a journalist, with all the journalist's failings. I was loaking for a copy, and tc. g:t it I did not care to buy as much gin as possible or even ti; pretend to a make advances to the beauhfd liarror. T me all was done i n course of my profession all, including my being drunk under the tablz, my stealing a hot kiss, nig promising to hire a furnished flat and much other jibbity-gabbity of a man in love. - Thr thing started this way. I hzd asked a young friend of mine to get me in touch with the most articulate of Lagos spinsters. In no time, hc had orgiinied the most eye-cntching me. Oa the appointed dav. I took the beautiful siren ta a Favourits drinking place of mine. What would you like to drink? I asked. "Gin please," the siren cooed. And gin was brought while 1 had my inevitable b m . Ona gin, two gin, thrre gin, four gin, Damn! I held to. I waned the siren to be soused propertly before giving her the line. 1 held to until she got her tenth gin. She was still on the thing when I s3rted to hah and to hawk and toeh. I was agonizing over my lind of approttch. Very soon I found one. �1 said to the siren, you are beautiful. But for my status, I would have liked to befriend you. What a pity that I married without searching deeper searching for you. I dried up and waited. But I did not wait for long After clearing her throat, he siren said. Well, I don't see that znything has gone wrong. 1 also would like to be your friend, You are generous. You belong to the Lagos high society. You hold a high executive post in your place ofwork. You have a !avishcar. You are not ugly as a man. You have everything that warms the cockless of a girl's heart. I m ready for ' you if you want it in that way. I was flummoxed, I did not know that the apple would fall by my merely leaning on the tree. I wanted to make sure that the siren was not pulling my leg. I said, But what of my wife? Won't she be a hindrancz? Supposing any thing goes wrong? You would be left high and dry you know. I won't claim the thing or admit responsibility. To do either would lead me to a divorce court. Look here, J won't like you to feel. deceived. That's why I have put my cards on the table. face up. Shall I give you rime to go home and consider some of the inplications of what you are about to undertake? The beautiful siren was smiling beautifully. She said, There's notbing to consider. Many of us prefer �married man.. They ars safer. They are more responsible. They won't clolit you if they find you in company of someone else. To do that would givc them away. They never argue with your request if you make 2ay. They fear that to refuse would turn you into a blackmailer. And if baby cnmcs they pay anything to get rid of it or they simply .turn its moth:~'~ into everyday paradise. life They please so because they are afraid of being betrayed. And there i s another thing. A married man is a better lover because hc thinks he finds in his girl friend the sercnity and love he docs not fjnc in his wife. He is better fun too because he is a great ' m illusionist. Don't agonize on my behalf. I game. Are you? And I wzs. I was game bccause I feared that my secrct wou!d find me out if I cried off thc girl therc and then. So we became lovcrs I continued to pay for enormous quantities of gin to receive in turn many illuminating lectures on the minds of Lagos spinsters. Some of the lectures wcrc amusing, but some were frightening. Until then I did not know that a great love could develope from a conscious effort to cheat. I thoaght the siren was out for a good time. �It soon came out that she was out to possess me.. On the third week of my affair with the siren. 1 started getting many strange telephone calls from some people that I had never known, and the question all of them always put t o me was. I s i t true that you will soon be divorcing your wife t o marry Miss so and s o ? After I had had this terrifying inquiry for three days, I became quite disorganised. My reaction was violent. I barred the siren from communicating me. 1 also took measures to ensure that we never met. Sbe did not take my reaction lying down. She pleaded with my friends t o persuade me. She told some of them that she would commit suicide if I did not change my mind. But 1 stood firm. Not even for journalism would I sacrifice my marriage. What really happened? The siren was not joking about the tale she told her friends. From cheating me she had grown t o loving me desperately to the point of taking steps to force the dissolution of my marriage. And let ma say that there are many married men who, a s they are reading this, are facing. the same danger. Many spinsters in Lagos don't gwe a hoot about what other women they throw over to achieve their ambition-which is t o marry into homes that have already been built up by other women. ��.. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY NJOKU & SONS My $pen daughters a n after 'young boys 39. : o play love t ,,,,.,, <:,.+.+~.. 4 3s 6d .. .( ?. .ld 3s 6d W e story of boys and g i b [$~,:,Q&,!iJ.$i 2s 6d How to make k v e with bo?g Love shall n k r End 3s 6d Beware o Woma f 2s 6d A Guide 1.0 Marfikge ; I c r ; A 6d H w to kn& Hausa, Igbo, Ydruba and English o 2s 66 Why bop of nowadays don% trust their girl friends 2s 6d The ' way to Sueceed ii Wfe 3s How to write Love Letters 3s 6d How Tshombc and Mobutu regretled after. the death 3s6d of Mr Lurnumbg How to writs good English, Letten & Compositions 3s 6d A Guide to Lovers (It pWq) 2s 6d No condition is Perman. nt 2s6d The game of love and How t o play it Never trust all People nwadays for salutat;on is not Love Why boys of nowadays don't mmy in time HOWt p t n bdy in Love, o How to write better 1etters.app~cations and busincsr letters , HOW , <'." ,; ' ,. .. -; + . :,, A..-. Send your Orders -a , G .A to: NJOKU & SONS BOOKSHOP c/o, 6 Aroudiuogu Street, Fegge Onitshs Nigeria. If You want our CaJD09 r n d 36 stamp aprcessld -customers. - - v, , . . � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The African bachelor's guide and lady's guide : to be read before marriage and after it Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Diala, Cy Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, [Nigeria] : Njoku & Sons Bookshop Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1963? Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Chapbooks, Nigerian Marriage Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3273 Description An account of the resource This guide offers general advice for unmarried men and women as well as married couples in eighteen short chapters. The forward notes that the theme of the pamphlet is "look before you leap," (pg.4). An entertaining chapter 13 lists "The Ten Commandments of Love for Boys and Girls." Several of the commandments reveal a feminist viewpoint, including the following--No. 2: "Treat your partner as an equal counseled with, and work together in solving mutual problems" and No. 5: "Preserve self respect." Two others deal explicitly with sexuality--No. 8: "Have confidence in sex relations. Perfect love casteth out fear" and No. 9: "Control your sex life. Do not be a slave."The last commandment serves as a summation of Diala's message--No. 10:"Respect love for its worth. It can be of the biggest factors in your happiness and success, (pg.35).<br /><br />Some of the chapters cover lighter issues such as wedding toasts and skincare, but Diala is not afraid to tackle heavy subjects such as "Bride price:Is it right or wrong?" (pg.38). At the end, however, the author closes with a cautionary tale about "siren spinsters" who harbor a destructive preference for married men as lovers, (pg.44-48). Thus, the "modern" outlook expressed throughout much of the pamphlet remains overshadowed by an uneasiness with liberated women. Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/0b0d0e729a4e536da48094cf000ff835.pdf c61922c9dba3a52ec69ce837d2d56607 PDF Text Text ��660MENALARISM'' SERIES 1st Edition June, 1963. AN enquiries and orders to: Mr Okenwa Publicationst 13 Nnewr St., Ooitsha. �THE IBO NATIVE LAW AND CUSTOM BY Okenwa Olisah (The S t r o n ~Man Of The Pen) FOREWOREDED BY Barrister Chukwnno Metub Copyright reserved �CONTENTS Foreword Preface Title Taking Or 'Ichi-Ozo' M~rriage Funeral Ceremony Wrestling Worshipping of "God" The Toad & the Tcrtoise War Song An Ibo wifo Birth Ceremony Popular Ibo names An Apology The towns in Ibo Man and woman Abornindons Capital Thefts HOWto Address Ibos Ibo market days How Natives prices articles Salutation Sieniflcaocz of the Kola Nuts shing Ibo Feasts Devolution of a deceased's property �FOREWORD There has been many books written on various aspects of life in Nigeria embracing in particular, the social life of the people. Admitedly these books may have dealt with the law and custom of some of the tribes. However, none has been written to deal exclusively with the Ibo native law and custom. It could b e argued that 'cOMENUKO" did go a long way in thls branch of study. Nevertheless, as its title suggesrs, "OMENUKO" is not a book that deals specif~cally with i b o natlve law and custom. I n this booklet, the author has attempted to provide the general reader with facts which are common to all Ibos. I t is not an overstatement to say that there are as many customs and laws as there are iowns. The author has very carefully avoided confining himself to dealing with the laws and customs s f any particular town; lest the town be taken as ,repres'enling the rest of Ibo towns. Thus, this booklet does not in the least pretend to be an exhaustive catalogue of all that one could look for in the cus;oms and laws of the Ibos. There is every likelihood that the g:neral reader who is not an lbo will have a reasonably good general information of the nature of the laws and customs of this dynamic tribe. ' CHUK WUNO METUH, BA RRISTER-AT-LAW OF [KENGA GAMBERS, 73 Venn Road Sauth, Phone 9139 ONITSHA. �PREFACE With greatest respect,, I humbly have the greatest pleasure to produce this little informative work captioned "THE IBO NATIVE LAW A N D CUSTOM". I trust that i t will give you vast knowledge or idea about the Ibo native laws and customs which are unprecedented throughout the world. However, the Ibo Christains are doing away with some native laws and customs which are considered inconsistent with the life of a Christian. Biit Ibo pagans observe the native laws and customs in full swing. You may agree with me that an Author who wrote this type of book must have taken mnch tronble. I visited many elders, natural rulers, councilors and other classes of people and held interviews with them. I obtained interesting informations and facts from them. The names of some ceremonies and their performances could differ within the Ibo towns but this makes n a much difference since all Ibo towns d o not speak one type of Ibo yet they are all Ibos and understand one another easily without an interpreter. I have done every t h i ~ g possible to avoid false informations or embarrassing ones. I hope that students doing Ibo in the General Certificate of Education Examination, or West Africa School Certificate Examination, will be helped by this book very much. 11 issimple to be read and to follow. I am indeed very grateful to a number of friends especially to Chukwuno Metuh. fcr all the immense help and careful correction of the manuscript Constructive criticisms welcomed. OKENWA OLISAH, Strong Man of The Pen). h he �Title Taking Or "Ichi Ozo" The ceremony of the title takinp; cdlled <Icbi Ozo" is every where in Ibo larld very grand and interesting to wateh. A poor man cannut perform this ceremony in view of the considerable amount c f expenses involved. Certain "Ozo" takes up to £500 to perform. In fact, it takes money. The Ozo has grades, the first class takes more money and n o r e materials to perform. An 'Ozo' title holder shall have his 'Ozo' nameThis name is t o mean something, sod he is to be saluted w ~ t h this name. Before he is t o qualify t o take the title, he must satisfy all traditions and customs connected with it without the slightest irregularities. Some people perform 'IGBU ICHI' ceremony before taking the 'Ozo' title, but some people d o not. This is how to perform the "IGBU 1CHI": "IGBU ICHI" - TRISAL M A R K S : A native doctor will be calied by ihe ma0 preparing to take the "Ozo" title to come and inflict tribal marks on the face of the fellow. On the arrival of the native doctor, he gives the fellow the tribal marks. This is always very servere to bear and in view of this, there is always a tendo ency i get a few strong men to hold the man by the hands and legs to enable the nativ- doctor carry on his d u t y without any disturbances. Although the fellow is not forced to perform the 'IGIRU ICHI' yet owing to the grevious pain that is U B I I ~ I I Y encouniered, the fellow would disturb the native doctor's duty, w~thout a few sirong men holding him fastly. Another Light Method Of Performing *Igbu Ichi': view of this fact that "Ichi Ichi" usually In gives �much pain, it has been lessened traditionally. Under this state, a small mark is to be given on the forehead just to symbolise the I'lgbu Ichi". You might have seen men with the main tribal marks-the 'lchi'. When the wound of the main tribal marks heals, it appears on the face very well. Some Ozo title holders cannot drink anything in a function with a general cup. They put their attending any private eups in their bags when occasion. An 'Ozo' title holder cannot under any haste take his breakfast without praperly washing his hands. He who possesses 'Ozo' title of the first class usually has a major share whenever an animal is slaughtered. An Ozo title holder shall be in his 'Ozo' mood when attending a customary furlction. He is not to forget putting on his cap with an eagle feather. He is also to hold with him his elephant tusk called 'Oduenyi'. This is to be bluwed whenever necessary. He ir to blow it when getting near to the place of the fi~nction. On hls returning, be is also to blow the tusk for his household to know that he is returning. THE DAY OF YCHI OZO" OR TITLE TAKING: When the day of the '1c::i Ozo' comes, many "Ozo" title men will attend. Elders and many people will also come for the ceremony. The man who is going to take the "Ozo" title will send invitations to important personalities. Thts ceremony is to take plaoe in his house. His appearance* that day will be in accordance with the custam. He is to provide food and wine in great quantity. Donations will be made. Native drummers will supply music. The occasion will be grand. After the ceremony in his house which has made him an 'Om' titled man, he has t o visit �the native markets on their respective daqs. He will go in the company of some people for the ceremony. By this time he is rejoicing for he has become an 'Ozo' title holder which costs fabulous money to perform. This last ceremony is called "Izu Ahia Ozo". He is to take donation.. in the markets. Traditional drummers will best aod he will blow his tusk. This man has cOzo' title. He appears like a certain man who slaughtrred three huge cows during his ceremony of he 'Ozo' title tukinz. This man is attending a function. He holds with him: tusk, bag contarning a native cup for wine drinking. �MARRIAGE In accordance with the Ibo native law and custom, a girl shall marry a man before she gets a child. Likewise a man, is to marry before he gets a child. However, if a girl in Ibo land happens t o be pregnant without the actual marriage, she must not marry again, until the child is del~vered. Then after the delivery of the child, she can marry a man. However, the issue delivered by such a girl will be owned by the girl's father :2nd not by the man who was responsible for the pregnancy. T h e man has no claims t o the child inasmuch as he paid no bride price on the girl prior t o the . pregnancy. If the child delivered happens t o be a female give the girl's the Ibo native Law and &tom dad the fullest authority and right t o give the female away in marriage, and the money realised is the bonafide claim. But if the child delivered is a male, it will answer its mother's father's name. Under nomal circumstances, if such a girl who has once delivered, wishes to marry, her bride price is usually low inasmuch as a child has gone away from her womb. Apart from the above condition, the first normal thing to be done when a man wishes to marry a girl is that he will make an approach to the girl's parents with about two gallons of native wiue in the company of two of his relatives and a middle man. On this people's arrival, the girl's father will call about three of his relatives. The visiting party wdl be acoordingly welcomed, and there will be a presentation of kola nuts which will be broken first and taken before the intending husband and his party will say what they come for or present their wines. �It is the assignment of the middle m m (intermediary) to declare the marriage talks' open after they have presented the wine they came with. T h e h e n d i n g husband is not to say anything at-all during the negotia~ion. H e will give instructions t o the middle man and to other members of his party who will be talking on his behalf. . : After the middle man has spokehout whatthey come for, he would be supported by another member of his company. The service of the wine will be in operation after presentation. The visiting party having said the object of their coming, the girl's father if he knows that her daughter has , matured to marry, he would tell the visitors to go and come back to enable him to cross-examine his daughter on major issues. Another reason is to conduct an investigation and find out waat type of person the intending': husband and his entire family are. If this investigat6n fails to favour the intending husband or that the girl tells her father that she does not like the man, message will be sent to the intending husband to hold on coming again until further notice. This is an . . indirect system of saying No. On the other hand if the girl 'and her parent6 are interested, there would be no fwllstop to the man's repetition. -_ �SECOND VISIT: On the second approach of the intending husband he would increase the quantity of wine and the number of his company. But before this second call, a message must be sent t o the father of the girl to stay in and again, there is usually food entertainment to the visiting party in this second approach. When the visiting people arrive, they will be welcomed and kola nuts presented t o them. After taking the kola nurs, the visiting party would present their wine. While the service of the wine is in operation, the visiting'vparty through the middle man will renew the object of their coming. However, the service of the wine would be interupted sometimes during the marriage talks. The father of the girl is to call out the girl in this second approach as she is no: t o come out to the place of this her marriage talks without invitation. She is to consent or refuse it in this way: A cup of wine would be handed over to her to drink. If she drinks some and gives the remaining t o the intending husband, it automatically means that she has agreed with the man t o marry her; but if she fails t o give the man this remaning wine, the marriage talks will wound u p at that moment. Tbe intending husband will go with his company. All wines spent will not be recovered under the native law and custom. Tbere is another method of finding out whether or not a girl likes t o marry a man. This custom is not every where in Ibo land but some apply it. Here comes the questions put by the middle man �QUESTIONS FROM THE MIDDLE MAN TO THE G I R L AND ANSWERS:(I) Middle man: Are you willing t o be the wife of t h ~ man? s The girl: Yes. (2) Middle man: Are you ready t o render bim serv. ices both during the time of poverty, illness and happiness? The girl: (3) Middle man: In case, he happens to be annoyed and gives you beatings, would you bear that? The girl: (4) I am ready. I will bear that. Middle man: Will you love another man instead of this man? The girl: I will not. At this juncture the girl will move away while the intending husband would also be cross-examined. Middle man: D o you like t o marry this girl? Intending husband: Yea. Middle man: Will you be ready t o brush her up and make her to shine like other girls? Intending man: I will d o that. Middle man: In case this girl happens to be ill, will you care for her med~callyaud morally? Intending man: Yes, I will care for her. Middle man: If this girl happens to act foolishly and stupidly, can you bear that? Intending man; I can bear that. �At this stage, the spokesman of the visitors would ask the girl's party to tell them how much they would accept as bride price in respect of the girl. Following this the father of the girl is to speak out. If the amount he said favoured thevisitors, they are to agree. Then that day's event would come to the end after the entertainment of the visitors by the girl's motber. Entertainment being over, the visiting party would go and the next meeting is to be scheduled indefinitely. , During the departure of the girl% intending husband on this second visit, the girl would be instructed by her father to follow the intending husband and inspect the place where she is to marry. This is always done so that the girl could understand the physical features, history and conditions of the place where she is to marry, before the bride price is to be paid if the girl likes the place. Admittedly, the girl at that stage may not sleep with the man, instead she would be sleeping with the man's sister until about four native's weeks which is approximately 16 days. During her stay there, she is t o be perfarming domestic services and show her manners. On the other hand, the intending husband during the temporary stay of they girl with him, has to examine the general manners and behaviours of the girl. If the man is not satisfied by the girl, the talks about the marriage will be abandoned, even if the girl approves of the place of the fiance. But if fortunately, both parties have nothing to complain against each other, then, t h e talk about the marriage will have the cause to cantinue. Another visit will be made by the intending hnsband. It will be the third call and obviously the last. �On her going home, the intending husband is to give her one gallon of wine which she would give her father. When she arrives her father would have private consultations with her. Mainly, she would be asked whether she likes t o live there. If the answer is "YES" the talks would continue, but, if it happens to be "NO" the man would be told not t o come again. And the wine which he spent would not be recovered. T h e third visit which is regarded as final is to be attended by the people of each party. But before that, message is t o be sent through the middle man by the visiting party, to the girl's father. T h e message is to be filled with relevant informations, narratmg the exact date of the visitors' attendance, the number of people to attend, and lastly the accurate period of the visitors' arrlval there. On the specifled day, the party is to make a third approach, purposely t o pay the bride price and take the girl home finally. Having arrived, and the oecasiou havlng opened, there would be a native blessing to be given by the eldest man from the girl's side with "OFO" (the symbol of divine power). In his blessing, he would ask the Almighty God t o bless them all and make their gathering a successful one. This being over, the eldest man from the vis~tors' side would perform his own blessing. During the time of each " O F 0 blessing, each person is t o break Kola nuts which would be distributed to the people present. At the end of the event, the bride price is to be brought out by the intending husband and handed over t o the middle man' The middle man having counted it properly 1s to hand the money over to the girl's father, who in turn is to give it to a careful young man for further re-checking. At the close of the rechecking, the man would say how much he saw. If, there is an agreement as t o the oorrectness 17 �of the bride price, the bride price is t o be taken by the girl's father. Lastly, the visitors are to be entertained. But, during the proecess of the whole talks. distribution of the wine remains in operation and earh is allowed t o drink t o his or her satisfaction. Moreover, after the food entertainment, and usual native salutations, the party would go, then the girl is henceforth called the person's wife. When following the man the girl is t o take her dress, but not property, unless she..likes t o take them. MIDDLE MAN :The Middle man has several assignments in marriage. He is the person who is to find the girl for the man, and again, find the men for the girl. I n shcrt, he belongs to no party. If dispute happens to arise between the pnrties, he is the person to settle such a dispute and bring them together again. In most cases, thia middle man will be paid some commission by the girl's father for having found someone who married his daughter and at the same time comroissioned by the married man for having got a wife for him. On the cmtrary, to be a middle man is not all that simple and safe, because any trouble that comes out would involve him. It is noteworthy that bride price is not only the money one has to pay. There are some monetery presents one would give to certain relatives of one's father-inlaw. In some places, certain money :alltd "Ego Umuokorobis" (Young men's money), or "Ego Umuagboghobia" (Young women's money), must be paid. One's mother or father-inlaw has no share in this money. There are other type# of gifts which marriage demands. NATIVE MARITAL SEPARATION:- A man or a eirl can get a separation from his or her wif - �or husband. For example, if a girl is maltreated, she may return to her father's compound. The man, in turn, is t o visit his father with about two grllons of wine in the company of his relatives including the middle man. On their arrival, the dispute is to be settled, and he goes back with her amicably. Rut, if the wife is severely maltreated and the father or the stepfather is very much annoyed, the settlement may not be effected that first day. The huslband has to repeat his visit with wine, until all is settled. Not only that, if the two parties could not settle such dispute, and if the girl refuses to follow the man, that is a native marital separation and the girl's bride price must be refunded t o the mau. In some cases, the bride price may not be refunded until the girl gets married to another individual. But, if the bride price had not been refunded to the separated husband and the girl happens to be pregnant, the issue delivered is t o beloag t o the man The Ibo custom allowes a man to marry as mally wives as he wishes. It is certainly known that the Ibo native marriage is good hence the advantages are obvious. PLEASE NOTE:- In some rare cases, if a man fails to get a male child, he may not give one of his danghters out in marriage. Certain customary performances are to be carried out and the girl would continue t o live with her fa~her. If this is done, any child deltvered by her is to belong t o the father. When the father dies, the daughter will own all the father's property. �FUNERAL CEREMONY There is a period in Ibo land when if a heathen dies his death will not be proclaimed and no type of funeral ceremonies will take place. If a married man with issue dies his family will not cry as the death has not been made publicTand above all, there is a customary bad situation Lwhioh does not allow the announcement of the death. The situation based onfcustom, [tradition, and' paganism is regarded as dangerous to any funeral ceremony, and whenever it is in existence all deatha by that time will be regarded as unfortuuate ones. As 1 have earlier said, nothing will be done with regard to burial ceremony. However, those died in this time will be buried secretly without any ceremony. Only inlaws and few immediate friends are to come and withness the secret burial. Members 3 of the public who hear of the deaths, j must not go to sympathize. When the situation ceases to exist, the natives would resume the funeral ceremonies of their dead ones. Let us assume that Mr. "Nnake" died two months ago, on a bad period and the bad period gives up today, his family announcement of the desth would say that the death occurred on such and such day. And that day they would start to cry and mourn the death of the fellow, who has died quite a long time ago on such day. This is ' i n accordance with custom and tradition. The policy of weeping by the breaved and the relatives of the deceased is common throughout the Ibo land. This indicates sorrJw. �During the first stage of the funeral ceremony in a free period, there is usually gun shots in the air. Native dancers and masquerades will attend. If it is the funeral ceremony of an "Ozo" title holder other title holders will atrend and have some assignments with regard t o the performance of certain ritss. The blowing of the elephant tusk called "Odoen$ will be in operation at intervals by them during the funeral. A man will be engaged to be beating the tomtom eallcd "EKWE" which carries some meanings. The breaved familly, is t o provide wlne. This is to be served indiscriminately. However, there to will be a private entertainment of ~ i n e strangers and certain people. If the dead fellow was blessed with daughters, his iolaws would attend the occasion with cows, clolhe and wines in the oompany of native dancers. Sonaeclothes brought at burial ceremony by inlaws and affectionate friends are put in thd burial box (coffin), but should there be much congestion in the coffin, a small piece of each cloth wdl be torn out and put into the coffin. Before a person is buried he is t o be well dre ssed, some people use t o wash the deceased. And no dead man will1 be buried with the coffin already used as some other tribes do. THE SECOND BURIAL: The first funeral ceremony is not the end of the burial ceremony of the deceased. The second which 1s the final shall be performed. This usually tak5s some years af:er the first burial ceremony, and it is believed to be spiritually more powerful. The f ~ r i n g of guns usually start in the night of the following morning that any funeral ceremony will take place �HOW T O MOURN: When. a father dies, h ~ s wives, sons, daughters, close relatives and immediate friends are, to mourn for the death. T h e widows ara to mourn more than others. Their bair are to be shaved off completely. They are t o put on pure black clothes and cover their heads with the same kind of pure black headtie. They are not t o attend any public function or market until about a period of one year or two years. The children of the person and his close relatives and very intimate friends usually put on light black clothes. The duration of their mourning is to be shorter than that of the widows. When a wife dies, her husband is to mourn for her for shorter period. He has to shave off all the hair on his head and put on black cloths, but he could attend market and public occasion within three months. However a wife o r a husband could mourn beyond the normal period; that dc pending on the nature of love the living has for the dead. PLEASE NOTE: A person who committed suicide or killed by smallpox or leprosy, is not openly mourned for in many Ibo towns. No type of burial ceremony will ever be performed. �This Man Beats the Tamtam (Ekwe) At A funeral Ceremony. Some specialists in tomtom beating use to charge the breaved family money for t h i s job. Tomtom is an important thing in Ibo land. �WRESTLING Wrestling is the most popular sport in Ibo land, and it is always very interesting to watch than any other sport. A wrestler must be clever. strong and experienced in order to be a champion. At some wrestling competitions, native music is supplied as this inspires power in a wrestler. A wrestler who defeats his rival is carried shoulder high. In the olden days, a stranger passing through certain Jbo towns to his destioatien, would be stoped by some group of youths for wreatling. An Ibo man prefers to show you that he is more powerful than you through wrestling instead of fighting. �These Strong Men Are Wrestling. One would defeat the other, but at times when both wrestlers are equally experienced and energetic, there will be no winning, and it becomes draw. �THE. WORSHIPPI.NG.OF "GOD" BY 'PAGA.NS' . . .... ' O ' ' WORSHIPPING:- There are so many gods GDS inthe Ibo .land, both .male a n d female. If a pagan', Eipp,p-n<to be ill and fears' that a certain god is troubling him, he could meet a soothsayer (fortuns t&Ile~] an&seek his advice. If the soothsayer tells him to offer sacrifices to the god, the fellow would me6f::th.e god:s priest and dnrs so through his, &ssisifahce.~'Iiisome part of lbo land, this is called ''lchu,. Aja". In some cases ihe situation may not, warrantithe calling. of..the god's prizst's . attention. Then, in such circumstance, the offerer could do it by himself. HOW TO QUALIFY AS A 'GOD'S PRIEST:- A pagan is to be a god's priest through certain rotates qualification. At times it rotates. If it to that fellow's turn, he would bo installed. "GOD'S DWELLING PLACEm:- dwelling place of A god is usually in a bush.' It is assumed that he is not to live with human beings especially in the night. Even the god's priest is not customarily allowed to sleep there overnight. 'ITU NZU3':- During the god's worshipping, this is done according to the title the perscn holds "Itu Nzu" means the use of native chalk in the god's worshipping. Under this custom, ~ a t i v chalk is e to be ground and kept at the ' entrance of the god's door. Then, if a visitor comes there he is to use the ground chalk and make some marks on the ground. A person who holds the biggest title makes more marks. None title holders usually makes their own marks according to their ages. �HOW "GOD" TAKES FOOD OR MEAT:- If a fowl or any other thing is lifted up to the god, it is assumed that the god being a spirit has taken it. The blood of the thing is to be stained on the god's image. If it were food, it should be dropped before that god's idol. RESPECT TO "GOD":- Respect is always given t o the god by heathens. Nobody is allowed by custom to urinate or drop excreter in the god's bush. If someone dies, and his relatives fear that the deceaaed had been killed by a certain god, because of the offence the deceased commited they shall be afraid of retaining his property. Following on this, they shall invite the god's pr~est come and remove the dead to person's property. If this invitation is sent, the god's priest is to come and the whole property will be removed to the god's dwelling place.. The god's priest is forbidden from eating certain things that he likes to eat, because of the god he serves. He also is forbidden from drinking certain drinks for the sake of that god. Again, if a god's priest suspects someone of commiting certain native crimes, he shall not respond to any salutation given to him by such a fellow. For instance, he shall not reply to a salutation given to him by a thief who has not performed "Ikpu Ala" (cleansing himself) which is done with sheep and other materials. PREGNANCY & DELIVERY:- Oftenly, when a woman pagan finds her pregnancy very difficult or impossible after taken various medicines, #he goes 10 a "Juju" or god and promises that if it helps her to pregnant and deliver safely that she! will give it something. Usually i t is a goat. Again, when a woman pagan is delivering regularlyuandgthe children die regularly; she fears that a certain god might have been causing it. �If she mcets a soothsagcr and he confirms her suspicion that a certain god is causing the death ef her cl~ildreu, she 'has to do sacrifice -.. to the god so that tbk god may stop killing her children. "Juju" priest in shrine. Me prepares to slaughter A fowl for his god. �STORIES Tbere are many interesting stories told in Ibo land. Tortoise is the most popular creature mentioned in the stories. The tortoise is regarded as very cunning and wise. Native stories are usually told in the night when people relax i n the moonlight. Here icl one example of the native stories. The Toad And The Tortoise Once upon a time, there lived a toad for whom tortoise was nursing a baby. When the toad was going to Eke market, it brought out for the tortoise some quantlty of water to give t o its child whenever it was thirsty. The toad warned the tortoise not to make use of any water that was inside tbe pot. If this was done, the warning further said. the tortoise must go and fetch water from a river called "Okpataowagu" whose water is not fetchable on the Eke market day. When the toad's child became thirsty, the tornursing the child, gave it the water which was brought out by its master - the toad. But when the child f~nishad the water brought out by toad. it was not satisfied, it began to cry for more water. Then the tortoise on the strength of the persistent demand for more water from the child, went and opened the pot it was warned not to touch, and took more water. When the toad returned from the market it went straight t o the pot and saw that the tortoise tampered with the water therein. When it questioned tortoise in this respect, it replied that due to the further demand made by the child, it (the tortoise) had no otber alternative than t o go to the pot and got mow water for the child. 29 �The toad was highly annoyed. It firstly resorted to cane, and after wiping tortoise, i t ordered it (the tortoise) to go and fetch water from the "OKPATAOWAGU" river whose water was not fetchable on the Eke market day, that this inc~dent happened. The tortoise had to take up a pot aud proceeded t o the "OKPATAOWAGU" river. On the way, it met a big snake and narrated the whole incident to the big snake. It told the big nake that the water that it was going to fetch was forbidden to be fetched on that Eke market day. But its master the toad wanted to penalize it too severely. I t further told the big snake that when it pleaded to the toad for it ( the tortoise) to fetch other water like Eze. Owelle. it refused bluntly. The big snake which was one of the owners of the "OKPATAOWAGU" water strictly not allowed to be fetched on the Eke day, then sympathized with the t o r t ~ i s eand allowed it to pass But the big snake would have killed the tortoise if not because of the heartrendering inadent. - The tortoise passed and after some poles it met a tiger, and narrated the whole incident to the tiger which would have kilied the tortoise if not the punishment by the toad. The tiger allowed it to pass. The tortoise again met an old woman and the same thing happened. However, the tortoise was terrified f i r ~ of all by the old woman, the big t snake and the tiger. When the tortoise landed t o the "OKPATAOWAGU" river the river took an offence and started t o jump up and down and the tortoise was all this time ilnarrating the whole incident which led t o its coming to the river on th-, Eke. The river cooled �down and divided into two. The tortoise went inside and fetched water. When the tortoise returned home with the water, the toad was greatly surprised and called the attention of its 'co-wife' slying that tortoise fetched the "Okpataowagu" water wh~ch was not fetchable on the Eke day. The toad then proceeded t o go and get its own 'Okpataowagu' river on the strength that the tortoise went and returned safely. When the toad was going, it met the same big snake on the way, and ordered the big snake to give it chance to pass. The big snake gave it chance with annoyance. The same thing happened when it met the tiger and the old woman. When it came to the river the "Okpa~aawagu" was offended and it was jumping up and down. Tbc toad started to abuse the river, and asked the river whether it was eleeping when tortoise came and fetched its water. The river then divided into two and when the toad entered in order t o fetch it, the river covered it up. And that is the reason why the road lives in water. And the lesson o f this st2ry is that it is bad to be bad, and g ~ o d be good. to WAR SONG 'Enyimba-enyi': is the most popular war song in Ibo land. Whenever this is sung, breach of the peace may take place, if there is no precautionary measure taken by the police. However, the Ibo man is not easily provoked. He has respect for law and order. AN 180 WIFE When a wife uses abusive words against the husband, or refuses to give him chop, members of tbe family will be called, and after a trial and the wife is guilty, a fine of one fowl or a goat as the case may be, would imposed on the wife. �BIRTH CEREMONY When an Ibo woman delivers a child, relatives, frierds, well-wishers and neighbours will come and rejoice. The father of the child will provide Kola nut, wine and Cigarette. Presents and donations are usually made. An lbo child must have a native name. Many people will suggest the name to be given to the child but the father of the child will finally determine the name to be given to the child. When a child is b o r n the father of the child will despatch message to his mother-inlaw who should c o m e with some quantity of nice fish. She will spend about two weeks. When the time of her departure comes ':he father of the child will purchase a reasonable cloth for his mother.in-law. Besides, the man shall also give her some money in the neighbourhood of two pounds (£2) or even more according t o the financial capacity of someone. This is Ibo custom. POPULAR IBQ NAMES These names are popular in Ibo land : Okeke, Okonkwo, Okoli, Nwafor, Nweke, Obi, Okereke, lfeanyi, Mgbafor, Nwugoye, Nwugonkwo, Okechukwu, Okpara, Ngozi, Nwangbake, N~aohukwu, Obiageli, Ifeoma, etc. These names are common names in ibo land. AN APOLOGY Tbe Ibo man believes that an apology should be tendered when one finds himself on a wrong side. In Ibo land, on apology bears more weight when it is m d e along with koia nuts. When you offend an Ibo man and go to apologise with kola nuts, he will take you very seriously. It indicates that you hold the person at a high esteem, and that you feel your mistake or offence greatly. �THE TOWNS IN IBO These are some of the towns that consist. the Ibo nation: Orlu. Owerri, Amaigbo, (Dick Tiger's town) : Nkwerre, Oraifite, Okija, Nnewi, Abatate, Amichi, Ufuma, Ndizuogu, Ihiala, Umuahia, Oba, Ojoto, Umuchu, Obosi, Ogbunike, Orsu, Awka-Etiti, Awka, Nibo, Udi, Awgu, Ogidi, Osurnenyi, Ihembosi, Ezinifite, Ukpor, Osumuoghu, Ozubulu, Mbanesi, Lilu, Ngwa, Oraukwu, Igbo-Ukwu, Nnobi, Umunya, Awkuzu, Nkpor, Un~uoji,bnubi, Abagana, Owerrinta, Ngbidi, Ichi. Akokwa, Urualla, Azia, Nnokwa, Okigwi, Nsukka, Nise, Nachi, Ugwuoba, Achi, town of Chief B. C. Okwu, East Minister of Health); Makku, Akpo, Abriba, Item, Agulu, Nawfia, Ekwulobia, Mberi, Aguata, Achina, and so many other towns you may have not heard of. T h e list uf the remaining towns continues in the next edition of this book. Each and every one'of the towns mentioned above, have the activities and qualities for which they are respected. MAN AND WOMAN [n xome towns a man and a woman cannot shake hands. They could only embrace each other. Anotber thing forbidden in most towns, is brothers shak~ng hands; or for one to shake hands with a relative. ABOMINATIONS A number of crimes are called "ALU" (Abomination) in Ibo laud For instance, a man must never have :I sexual intercourse with his sister or a relative. But if this ugly thing happens to occur, an "ALU" ha: been committed by the man. In view of this, natives will no longer regard the person as a genuine citizen. ' �They may boycott visiting him or accepting his own visit, pending his "IKPU ALU" pdomance. He has to perform "IKPU ALU" as this means cleansing himself. Sheep is the principal material for this IKPU ALU. CAPITAL THEFTS In some Ibo towns thefts like stealing yam, fowl, and kola nut ou its tree are capital offences carrying "IKPU ALU" penalty, because it is an abomination. In this case, the theft of goat carries less gravity than that of fowl theft, in accordance with a particular native law and custom. HOW TO ADDRESS lBOS "IGBO KWENU": When you wish to deliver a speech to an Ibo crowd, they may not be moved by your speech until you apply this phrase "IGBOKWENU". The translation of this "lgbo kwenu" into English is difficult. I t may mean "IGBO RESPOND" o r "IGBO AGREE". In fact, I have no specific translation for it. What I know about the phrase i s that it is peculiar to "lboism" and usually makes the Ibo listeners to have interest or likeness in a speaker. And this is a sufficient explanation to the phrase. - Furthermore, when addressing the Ibo audience, be sure that you have a truth to tell them. Half truth or lies or distortion of facts will b t discovered by them. Many of them sre very sensible and wise. Avoid any sort of impres~ion capable of constituling arrogance. The Ibo listeners acccrd publ~cspeakers warm welcome and support provided that such rpeakers or orators can say out the truth. �IRO MARKET DAYS The following are the Ibo market days: Nkwo, Eke, Oye and Afor. Some of the popular Ibo names are taken from these Ibo market days. For example : ( 1) Nkwo: Nwankwo (a female born on Nkwo market day); Nwanyinkwo (a male born on the Nkwo market day). (2) Eke: Nweke ( a male born on the Eke market day); Nwanyieke (a female born on the Eks market day). (3) Oye: Nwoye ( a male born on Oye market day): Nwugoye (a female born on the Oye market day (4) Afor: Nwafor (a male born on Afor market day); Nwanyiafor or Nwugoafor (a female born on Afor market day. And so on and so forth. The week of the natives with particular reference t o the heathens is four days called "IZUOKKE" in many towns. From this Nkwo to the next one week". From this Eke to the next is "One Eke is "One week". From this Oye t o the next one is "One week", and from this Afor to next Afor week. is one �HOW NATIVES ARTICLES PRICE You may be surprised when you travel down to some Ibo rural areas and see how market goes on. If you yourself come with some commodities to sell, the native who will offer to bay one or them, will first offer very high price. Then if you are a fresher or having got no knowredge of their market prices, you become too happy and a8k the one to bring money. When you tell the one to pay, he or she will then reduce his offer considerably on the first price he or she offered. The reduction of this price would continue until the purchaser is satisfitd. T h e difference between this type of marketing in some rural areas and in the townships is obvious. In the townships, a buyer offers a low or normal price first and when the seller refuses to sell a t the price offcred, the buyer may increase money But in the rural areas, a buyer offers a bigb price first which he or she knows is too ml~ch and' which he or she cannot pay for. SALUTATION In Ibo land there are native salutations particulary used by heathens. Foreign salutations like Good mowing, Good day and Good evening are unpopular to the pagans. The native salutations carry more respect and honour more than the foreign salutations. In some towns in Onitsha Division, they salute .'O-M' to an adult male and "OMO-0" to an adult female. �Some towns-in :Orlu Division salute "Do-o Nna" to an adult .male and "Do-o Nne" t o an adult female and some other have theirs of which I need not mention. SIGNIFICANCE OF THE KOLA NUT Kolo nut is the most popular present in lbo land. When! you visit an Ibo man, the firs: thing he would present to you 1s kola nut before any other thing. The kola nut has no good taste and does not refresh the body yet it is very highly regarded by an 1bo man. ln most native occasions, the presentation of the kola nut is compulsory. And it7;usually invites argument as to who is to break it. If it is not well shared, it ciuses some trouble. There is something called "IGO OJI". That is the person breaking the kola nut will have to say something very vital to life and humqnitv. I t is a !sort of prayer. When be holds the kola nut, he will ask God to bless "Each and every one! of us". He wdl request long life, happiness and prosperity for every body I n Ibo land when you visit a person, immediately he brings out a kola nut. there is nothing t o be discussed again unless it is broken. This is to be taken first before wine. PLEASE NOTE: The breaking of Kola nut is done by the in eldest man in an ~ccasion,: some Ibo towns, on the other $,hand, this is stnctly done by the youngest, in some towns, �SHARING When ao edible is shared, the eldeqt man will take first. Coming to work or a labour when this is shared, the youngest will first take the lighter one to do. Thi. is a popular Ibo custom. IBO FEASTS It is a custom to conduct festivals througbout the native years. Some festivals are held to mark the begining of the cultivation, while some are held to mark the end of the cultivation. Not only that, festivals are held to mark the starting o f t h e native year and its ending. NEW YAM FESTIVAL: The new yam festival is held during the time of harvesting new yam. SPECIAL GIRLS' FESTIVAL: Pagan girls 'have their own festivals. They celebrate them for their god. They dance and praise the god. Generally, the Ibo festivals are featured by traditional dances and masquerades OF various types, excepting the ones conducted by girls themselves. �DEVOLUTION OF A DECEASED'S PROPERTY It is a custom that when a person for instance a father dies, his property will be divided by his sons. The first bo1.n son called "Diokpala" or 'Okpala' will have 50 percent. For example, if a polygamist married four wives, and each wife has a son, the division will run thuo : the first born if theyk want to share L100 (hundred pounds) will be entitled to fifty pounds (ESO), then the next son in age from another mother side will be entitled to twenty-five pounds (L25) and the remaining twenty-five pounds (L25) will be divided by the two remaining sons coming out from respective mother sides. The "Senior" will have two thirds share and the younger one will have one third. But if a fatber made a native WILL, the division of his property cannot take place again. I t is bow a property is divided, that a work or expences will be divided. The firat born son will undertake fifty (50) percent of the labour and cxpences in thc~ family, and so on and so forth. About daughters they have something to share but usually it is minor things like cocoyam. The sons will divide the major property like buiidings, motor cars and money. In case of a man who has no son, his wife whom he married under the native law and custom cannot retain the property of h e r husband, the immediate brother of the dead man will be the right person to own all the property. The immediate brother can also re-marry the widow. In some places, a widow is re-married by the son of her husband or tho brother ss the case may be. �In some places. the ceremony is performed in this way: The intending husband will lift up a matchet and give to the widow, if she accepts the matchet the marriage bas started. However, the new husband has to go to the people of the lady or woman and pay a meagre amount s as bride price with some wine. If this 1 not done, and the lady or the woman :happens to deliver a child, the child will never &t?long to the new husband. The child will be for the previous husband. It must be born in mind that the payment of the little amount and the wine involved cannot be compared in any way with the original bnde price. Re-marriage of a widow does not cost much in the family. Take note that. n wihw, cannot be compelled to consent to re-marriage. It is her right to say yes or no, not by rncuth but by custom. . I n case where a widow refuses to agree to a re-marriage to the son of her husband or immediat. brother, she could stay without any husband and any issue d:!ivered would bzloug to the dead �.- .* < ; n.'. , . " a ':.'*' FOR GENUINE MOTOR SPARE PARTS I r e rA '-x , .- . +.. -A .i , .- ,, CONSULT: Mbaebie. Brothers Trading Co. Dealera in Motor Spare" parts and acecsmrics, Specialired stockists in Meroedes Benz and\ V. W. Spare pa-. Baz, Lorries, L312, L328, Cars ImD, '1190, 3194 22@ 1957/61 190 1961/62 Models 8 Ope1 parts. , 1 Residence: 11 SANNIEZ STREET, 0?4TSHA. Offlce Address: 3A MOORE STRBBT ONmHA YOU ARE WELCOMED BUSINESS PROMOTING MANAGER New Era Press, 33 Iweka Road Onitsha. � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Ibo native law and custom Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Olisah, Okenwa Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onistsha, Mr. Okenwa Publications Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Igbo (African people) Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3561 Description An account of the resource With this pamphlet, the prolific pamphleteer Sunday O. Olisah, known as the Strong Man of the Pen, attempts to fill a gap in information about Igbo customs. The author describes elements of Igbo society to provide the non-Igbo reader with "reasonably good general information of the nature of the laws and customs of this dynamic tribe," (pg.7). Olisah warns that Christian Igbos "are doing away with some native laws and customs which are considered inconsistent with the life of a Christian," (pg.8). Chinua Achebe gracefully develops this theme in several of his novels. <br /><br />Olisah consulted with elders in his research for the pamphlet, lending an air of credibility to this work. <em>Ibo native law and custom</em> details the process of gaining a title, the proper behavior of a titled man and the significance of tribal marking. The pamphlet also discusses marriage negotiations, funeral and mourning ceremonies, wrestling matches and birth ceremonies. Olisah explains the significance of kola nuts, festivals, market days, tortoises,names, and greetings. He warns against theft and other abominations.<br /><br />The cover has a representation of a titled man and announces that "Igbo exam candidates, students, traders, workers, businessmen, foreigners and other general readers" would best benefit from the pamphlet. Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/0ad99b080c7a71f613eb6c87b90715c1.jpg 81e870dd3f9c4bc469473a4a26f73130 Omeka Image File The metadata element set that was included in the `files_images` table in previous versions of Omeka. These elements are common to all image files. Width 209 Height 300 Bit Depth 8 Channels 3 Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Still Image A static visual representation. Examples of still images are: paintings, drawings, graphic designs, plans and maps. Recommended best practice is to assign the type "text" to images of textual materials. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The King, His Highness, Johnson the II Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource <p>This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use.&nbsp;</p> <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> Description An account of the resource Illustration of The King in the drama, <em><a href="http://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/exhibits/show/onitsha/item/6870">My Seven Daughters are After Young Boys</a>, </em>(pg. 34). African Studies Ken Lohrentz Onitsha https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/e90535eb74e53520ad40f657581f5813.pdf d6b36aedefd6e04004f28c9b93193655 PDF Text Text ��THE LAST DAYS LUMUMBA (The Late Lion of the Congo) A DRAMA THOMAS lGUH Obtainable from:A. ONWUDIWE & SONS, R. 9 No. 6 Onitsha Main Market, P. 0. Box 214, - ONITSHA NIGERIA. 316 ~ e Price. t All Copy Right Reserved �CONTENTS PAGE Forward Characters In Mr. Lumumba's House 7 Gizenga and Mr. Everistus 9 Molongo in the uniform of an army commander 11 Lumumba arrives 12 The Angry Crowd surged to the road and halt the car 15 The first arrest of Lumumba 16 Lumumba is brought back as a prisoner 17 The trial of Lumumba and his men 18 Registrar. Usher and other Minor Official 19 Lumumba .is led to the box 21 Lumumba is drawn out of the box 24 Mr. 0kito was ordered to kneel down 25 Mr. Mpolo enters the box 26 The second day of trial 29 Lumumba is appointed Prime Minister 36 Enter Kassavubu, Moise Tshombe, Munungo and Kalinjo 41 The Scene opens In Parliament 45 Colonel Mobutu and his his men properly armed 46 PATRICE LUMUMBA 50 Lummba having been arrested with Mpolo and 52 Okito patrice Lumumba, Okito and Mpolo 53 The scene shifts to Katanga 55 About hundred soldiers carrying Lumumba 57 The picture showing how ~umumba was tied 58 President Tshombe's picture 59 Mr. Gizenga's picture 60 �CHARACTERS. PATRICE LUMUMBA The first Prime Minister of the Congo. MR. KASSAVUBU e;: President of the Congo MOISE TSHOMBE e yS , Katanga , e v , Kassai , MR. KALINJO COLONEL MOBUTU - Congo Army Chief. MR. OKITO LUMUMBA'S MR. MPOLO MR. ANTOINE GIZENGA .DEPUTIES MR. EVERISTUS I S ) MR. MUNUNGO. Katanga Miister KING BAUDOUIN King of Belgium JOSEPH ILEO - ,2nd Prime Minister of Congo ) Juliana Patrice LUMUMBA'S CHILDREN Francois y9 Brother MR. ALBERT MRS. LUMUMBA. MOLONGO CHIEF JUSTICE CROWN COUNSEL COUNSEL FOR DEFENCE MESSENGER LUMUMBISTS BELGIANS SOLDIERS POLICEMEN �PREFACE: THIS DRAMA (THE LAST DAYS OF LUMUMBA ) .IS SPECIALLY DESIGNED TO BRING HOME IN, TO THE READER THE MANhER IN WHICH PATRICE LUMUMBA WAS KILLED. THE DRAMA IS A FICrION AND DOES NOT IN ANY WAY. REPRESENT' THE TRUE ACCOUNTS OF THE LUMUMBA EPISODE. 1T IS ALL IMAGINARY.. THOMAS IGUH, (The ~ u t h o r ) . �A. ONWUDIWE & SONS P. 0.BOX 214, YLe ONITSHA ~Ya~yiryw t o r % - NIGERIA. o{ ONWUDIWE & SONS Book - Sellers and Publishers, Promoters of Nigerian Modern Novels. �COLONEL MOBUTU COLONEL MOBUTIJ THE CHIEF COMMANDER OF CONGO ARMY. �SCENE I IN MR. LUMUMBA'S HOUSE. PATRICE., LUMUMBA DISCUSSES INDEPENDENCE FOR THE CONGO WITH HIS MEN. Enter Patrice Lumumba, .Albert, Mr. Okito and Mr. Mpolo. They all take seats. Well done Mr. Okito and comrades. It is a pity that people like Mr. Everistus and others are not here with us, but I am afraid we must have to go ahead. PATRICE LUMUMBA: I see with you ~ a t r i c d we have for only an hour to go before' we proceed to the Market Square for the Rally. MR. MPOLO : k t ' s hurry up for the Market Square is already filled to capacity. MR. OKITO: Gentlemen, 1 see no reason why we should continue to delay this short meeting. So, I think I -won't be wrong if I declare it open. OKITO: Oh ! hero of the Congo! go ahead1 PATRICE LUMUMBA: - MR. . . PATRICE LUMUMBA: Stand up for prayers. (They all stand up). Oh! God of the Univer~e!Oh! Ye God of Africa We call upon -Thee to come to o u r aid. The Belgium have rapped and murdered our people in thousands. They . have locked up hundreds of our innocent once simply because they 'pointed their PATRICE LUMUMBA: �fingers at Belgium's'. Criminal face. We are now resolved to fight ,the battle hence we in the liame 6f 'our .;niotherliind have called for thy aid Grease t h e shoulders of thy . beloved ch~ldren who have resolved to challenge Belgium's atrocities against our mother land. We hope and trust Oh! Ye Mighty God of Africa; that you won't fail to give us your aid right from now! MR MPOLO AND OTHERS: Amen ! MR. OKITO: Well done Patrice, I pray that God may grant you a long lease of life that through you whom we the Congolese call our God, we,may one day be released from Belgium's chain of bondage and slavery. ALBERT: Here Mr. Okito Oh! you .great God of Africa ! Congo is burning ! PATRICE LUMUMBA: Comrades Mpolo, Okito and the rest, lend me your ears, for it is now that I am - going to issue directives which will guide you until the war of liberation comes to an end. For sixty long years have the Belgians enriched themselves on the exploitation of our motherland ! Most of you here have suffered one thing or the other from the hands of these white begots who call us slaves in our own motherland (he weeps) Never l never more must we see these things and let them pass unchecked. We can't allow our country to keep burning while we are still living. We must retaliate and if by retaliating, we shall all find ourselves in goal, well and good. This country is ours l we must not let it down! Belgium must pack away and that must be now or never ! MR. --. . Away with Belgium and her puppet MPOLO; King ! MR. OKITO:' Here comes Mr. Antoine Gizenga and . Mr. Everistus. ' �(ENTER .MR;GIZENGA AND MR. EVERISTUS) PATRICE LUMUMBA : Behold ! Here are the men we have been waiting for. ANTOINE GIZENGA: Pardon us gentlemen for being late. We had to stop at the market square,to cool. down. the hearts of millions of our people who are already there. MR. NERISTUS: Never in the history of this great country of ours have so many people of all walks of life gathered for same purpose. Infact the crowd we met at the market square is simply wonderful. ALBERT : What we want now is your command . for we are prepared to give up our lives for the cause of t h ~ s great nation of ours. MR. EVERISTUS: Bravo: Albert! I am prepared to die now for it is better for one to die for the cause of his nation than dying in the glory of sleep. MR. G I Z ~ G A : Our policy from now should' be positive action. MR. OKITO: Was it not Winston Churchill who said: "It is sweeter and more honourable to die in the battle field than in bed?" MR. MPOLO: For myself, it is a question of giving me complete liberty or I take death! PATRICE LUMUMBA: Are you all here with me prepared to execute any order I dish out to you? MR. EmISTUS: It is where you . die that I must die too Monsiuer Lumumba. ALBERT: This issue is to me a question of life or death. I either live in a free and self governing Congo or I die! m.OKITO: I know that this great battle in front of us will be a b 1 o o d y one, but let no one develop could feet when the hour comes 9 �for ever since we returned from the All African People's Conference held at Accra last month. I knew that Colonialism will have its history written in our country in a very short period from now. PATRICE LUMUMBA: From today, you must all bear arms with which to fight King Baudouin and his Agents. Every Branch of this great party of ours will be given five tons of Ammunition and that of course will be supplemented with weekly supplies. The Commander-in-Chief will be my self while comrade Gizenga will take the office of Deputy Commander - in - Chief Mpolo and Okiro will be FIELD MARSHALS while MR. EVERISTUS will be ' Chief Field Organiser. Albert will be my private Secretary. (HEAR HEAR THEY SHOUT) (AT THIS STAGE A GROUP OF A B 0 U T TWO THOUSAND LUMUMBISTS G A T H E R 0 U T S I D E PATRICE LUMUMBA'S HOUSE CARRYING BANNERS, PALM LEAVES AND A COFFIN. THEY SING SONGS OF PRAISE FOR PATRICE LUMUMBA) ' MR. EVERISTUS: What is happening outside comrades? (At this stage Mr. Antoine Gizenga rushes out to meet the peaceful invaders). (LUMUMBA AND THE REST LOOK ON). ALBERT : Time is flying fast gentlemen. c Enter MR. GIZENGA) PATRICE LUMUMBA: What's the big do Gizenga? MR. ANTOINE GIZENGA : They are all 0 U r men and they have come to tell us that all traffic have been stopped by the surging miIlions waiting �for us. I was made to understand that they beat up a Belgian Army Officer and set his car on fire. Excellent ! The hour h a s come and I am very happy that our country men are behind us. Now comrades. I want to leak a top secret to you: Ghana and Yogoslavia have offered us aid both financially and in kind. Guinea and Russia have sent in arms to us while we are waiting for shipment of food stuff and amunition from the U. A. R. So, as far as arms and money are concerned we are quite okay. PATRE@ LUMUMBA: Enter Molonga Dressed in the Uniform of an army commander. I am sent by millions of our people to tell you that they are ready for war. The scene at the market square is simply indescribably and they want you'to come and issue directives that the battle may start right away. MOLON~A : Let's be on the move my men for every inch of delay is a South Sea of discovery. PATRICB LUMUMBA: AT THIS STAGE PATRICE LUMUMBA MOUNTS ON THE BACK OF HIS HORSE DRESSED IN THE UNIFORM OF A COMMANDER IN CHIEF ARMED WITH A SWORD AND SPEAR HE IS LED IN A VERY LONG PROCESSION TO THE MARKET SQLJARE. (The Scene now shifts to the market Square) (The market Square is filled ten times the capacity) I1 �IN -.THE.THICK CROWD . CAN BE SEEN POSTERS AND BANNERS READING: "AWAY WITH BELGIAN RULE" "YOUNG PATRICE LUMUMBA IS THE KING WE KNOW. DOWN WITH BAUDOUIN" "WE WANT FREEDOM NOW-OR NEVER" "GIVE US LIBERTY OR G I V E LJS DEATH" DRUMMING AND GUN SHOTS CAN BE HEARD TOO. (LUMUMBA ARRIVES) 1 have come good brothers and sisters. So lessen your noise and listen to me for the battle of liberation is going to start from here. MOLONGA: WAR! WAR!! WAR!!! We want war! 1st CITIZEN: Away with the Belgians, their Stooges We want our freedom now or never. 2nd CITIZEN: BRAVO Young Lumumba, The 'second God of the world he is l MR. OKITO: Lessen your noise comrades f o r time is against us. 1st CITIZEN: We want to hear Lumumba please! 2nd. CITIZEN: Oh Lumumba! h e 1 p us for the Belgians have rapped our motherland enotigh! 3rd CITIZEN: My father was shot yesterday in his farm by a white man. I want to revenge Vengeance ! Vengeance ! 1st CITIZEN: Peace loh! Lumumba speaks! MR. GIZENGA: Play cool country men for we are going to............ : .--.ew.-.-.-....... MOLONGA: We want Patrice please! S p e a k Oh Speak Lumumba! We are tired of Belgium and her Agents. PATRICE LUMUMBA: Peace ! Peace ! Comrades !! 3rd CITIZEN: Watch! Young Lumumba is up again ! PATRICE LUMUMBA: �~ N CITIZEN:.. Speak Oh .ye .God of Africa ! D (Stretching out his haniis) My dear' country. men, it gives me much pleasure tb see all of you gathered.here today for the cause of our dear ,Co n go. We are, not wood but men, .and as much, it will be height of our foolishness a n d stupidity to continue to swa1lo.w the atrocities which these hunger stricken Belgian commit against our motherland, Their soldiers have shot down m i 1 l i o n s of o u r .people l They have rapped our innocent daughter and sisters and even our grandmothers! The peacock King of Belgium who claim is .he, is the K i n g of our people has not for a .single day visited this country since 1876' when they occupied. it. We have paid taxes and rates only to see. it sent. over to Brussells for. for the development of the King's Palace. What. a r u b b i s h and what a dirty . record ! It was Booker T Washington of U. S. A. who &id: . . ... "We are a l l . born, 'Free and 'equal, And are. the .slaves of no one." PATRICE LUMUMBA: ' , , ' Was it not that great Indian Leader in the person of Mahatmer Ghandi wKo. said: "The worst type of home rule is better t h a n the most benevolent colonial rule." We have been r u l e d and exploited by Belgium for donkey long years, but now, I am sorry to say that the wind of change will in no time. blow across this great nation of ours. Oh God ! 0 n c e. more we beg Thee for help, for T h o u at the maker of all man kind. �1st CITIZEN: Kill every Belgian:' Lumumba will be our King. LUMUMBA: SO good country men, I don't know what you think within yourselves but for me it is b a t t 1 e from now for I am already in my official war uniform. We are all born equal and I see no reason why one race should lord it over the other. Long, Long ago, when we were ruling ourselves, Belgium was a Country unknown and unheard of in the Continent of Europe. But as soon as they. came to our Country and we opened our doors to them, they began to grew thick, I. PATRICE LUMUMBA will never, never live to see this type of thing going on in my Country. If not for people like old Kassavubu former Gold miner Tshombe who pledge loyalty to Belgium every day, I . think things should have begun to take shape. So right from now, we have declared war. My party has ordered a general strike of all workers tomorrow, and this strike must never end until Belgium bows to our request for Sovereignty. But to start with, a r e you all prepared to strike 7 At this stage, shouts of War! War!! can be heard . from the crowd. CROWD: Yes! We are prepared 1 (They shout) 1st CITIZEN: Let us match to the battle field for this is the hour! 2nd CITIZEN: I shall wash my hands with the blood of a Belgian tomorrow! 3rd CITIZEN: I must carry home the head of a Belgian; PATRICE LUMUMBA: Peace Peace comrades. MOLONGA: PEACE LUMUMBA SPEAKS. , 14 . �NOW k t me ask myself this question: What does Patrice Lumumba's Party plan for an Independent Congo? The answer is this: My party will introduce a unitary form of Government for the Congo. We shall discourage Tribalism in very strong terms aod will make it a policy to see that every. adult is employed. In short, there will be no more unemployment. My party will fix the minimum wages at ten pounds and will reduce taxes. The Belgians will no longer lord it over us and they will then be relegated to rear in our country's political life. IST CITIZEN: What are we. waiting for ? Is the time' for battle not yet due. PATRICE LUMUMBA: ' '(AT THIS STAGE, A BELGIAN MILLIONIARE WITH HIS FAMILY CAN BE SEEN APPROACHING THE MARKET SQUARE IN HIS COSTLY CAR). IST CITIZEN: There comes the enemy! 2nd CITIZEN: Kill him ! Kill him !! 3rd CITIZEN: I'll offer his head to my Juju when. I get home. LUMUMBA: Kill him! Let him be an examble. for the tree of. liberty must be watered ' b i the blood of a tyrant. (AT THIS STAGE, THE ANGRY CROWD SURGED TO THE ROAD AND HALT THE CAR. THEY DRAW OUT THE OCCUPANTS AND SLASH THEM TO PIECES. THEY MARCH HOME WITH WAR SONGS WHILE PARTS OF THE BODIES OF THE BUTCHERED BELGIANS ARE CONSPICUOUSLY DISPLAYED IN FRONT OF THE INFORMAL PROCESSION). END OF SCENE I (Curtain Falls) �SCENE 2 (The First Arrest O Lumumba) f (THE SCENE OPENS IN A LOCAL HOTEL) ENTER PATRICE LUMUMBA, MR. ANTOINE GTZENGA, MR. MPOLO AND MR. OKITO: THEY SIT DOWN AND ORDER FOR BEER. PATRICE LUMUMBA: Yesterday's Rally was a great success. Wonderful! MR. MPOLO: AS Field. Marshals. Okito and myself were kept busy all the night. PATRICE L U ~ M B A - What is th;: Official death roll ? : MR. OKITO: It was at one hundred and ten by 8 a.m. this morning:- one hundred and seven Belgians three Congolese. MR. ANTOlNE GIZENGA: This is just the beginning for a day shall come when they will perish in thousands. PATRICE LUMUMBA A group of Youths Came to me this morning and showed me thirty bloody white heads which they took home as their booty. MR. MPOLO: What will be our next line of action now that every Belgian has taken up arm against us. MR. OKITO: We must be armed too. PATRICE LUMUMBA: Then I must issue an order for the distribution of arms to our men. But they must never attack first unless they are attacked. Enter four Belgian Police Officers assisted by a group of Congolese Policemen. They surround the table and ask Lumumba and his men to take their hands up at gun point. PATR~CELUMUMBA: On what compulsion must I! tell me I �PATRICE LUMUMBA IS BROUGHT BACK AS A PRISONER. HIS HANDS TIED BEHIND HIS BACK. HE SITS WITH CALM DIGNITY. �Chain these men with their hands behind them! They are international communists and murderers. INSPECTOR: Your sun is set Lumumba. You are all going to answer charges of high treason against the state and charges of incitation. (he kicks Lumumba witii his butt while other Constables rought handle the' rest. They are chained togather in one long chain and dragged to a waiting Black Maria. A. S P: . . (Curtain FUNS) END OF SCENE 2 SCENE 3 (THE TRIAL OF LUMUMBA AND H S MEN) I THE SCENE OPENS IN THE LEOPOLDVILLE HIGH COURT. THE COURT IS PACKED TO CAPACITY BY BELGIANS AND THEIR AFRICAN SYMPATISERS. OVER A MILLION LUMUMBISTS GATHER AROUND. A WIRE FENCE ERECTED AROUND THE COURT. THE COURT IS HEAVILY GUARDED). �Enter .:. Registrar, Usher and orher Minor Oficial. LUMUMBA AND HIS MEN ENTER WITH THEIR FEET AND HANDS CHAINED TOGETHER. LUMUMBA'S HAIR AND BEARD IS SHAVED , I N THE OPEN COURT. Enter Counsel for Defence - Barrister Leo und the Crown Counsel. (Enter Chief Justice) COUT~ !!! REGISTRAR: The trial of Patrice Lumumba and his comrades is billed for today! CHIEF JUSTICE: Call Up the case. REGISTRAR: M. 0. W. 12.57159. Patrice Lumumba and three others versus the state. (At this stage, ten constables armed with machine guns escort them to the dock). CHIEF JUSTICE: Read out the charges. REGISTRAR: That you on the 5th of July, 1958, abused the King of Belgium in a pubiic meeting contrary to Sub-section 94 of section 15, of the Criminal Code and thereby guilty of high treason against the state. Are you guilty or not guilty? (He asks them individually.) PATRICE LuMUMBA: Guilty ? ~ h a t ' ; rubbish'! MR. ANTOINE GIZENGA: I n the name of my dear motherland, I am not guilty. USHER: (AT THIS STAGE LUMUMBA IS BEATEN UP AGAIN BY THE BELGIAN POLICE CHIEF. THERE IS WEEPING AMONG THE LUMUMBETS OUT SIDE WHILE THE BELGIANS IN THE COURT ROOM MOCK HIM) 19 �MR. MWLO: That word guilty is foreign to me ! Oh ! God of Africa, I wish you were here with us today ! REGISTRAR: That you on the same day and place, incited the crowd to rage and mutiny which resulted in the death roll of one hundred and fifty souls. Contrary to section 75 of the State's Law. PATRICE LUMUMBA: We are not guilty ! REGISTRAR: The accused persons plead not guilty my lord. CROWN COUNSEL: I am appearing for state my lord. DEFENCE COUNSEL: I am for the defence my lord. CHIPF JUSTICE: What are the facts of the case Mr. Crown Council ? CROWN COUNSEL: Well my lord, the four. accused persons are the leaders of one political party which believes in the use of force for the achievement of their petty ends. This partythe M. N. C. was founded by the first accused person and ever since its inception, there had been a lot of trouble. It all began on the 30th of. June when Patrice Lumuniba asked his country men to resort to violence for the attainment of the so-called Independence. Having poisoned the minds of some illitrate Congolese, he called them .to a meeting at the market square and there, and then in the presence of these accused persons; the first wave of violence started. He ordered his men to kill any Belgian, that comes their way and to look their properties. As he was saying this (and the hearts of his few followers having been poisoned by lies and falsehood) they ran out to the road. halted a Limosine Car and Butchered the occupants, It didn't end there. He Lumumba, having b e e n dressed i n the Uniform of a Commander-in-Chief MR. OKITO: ' �marched then to European Sector of LeopoldvilIe where about one hundred and fifty souls lost their lives. This is a case that must be dealt with properly that with these men here, the wurt may lay an example to other prospective murderers and trouble makers. 1st BELGIAN: Kill them ! Kill them! 2nd BELGIAN: Burn them alive ! USHER: COW^ ! (he Shouts) CHIEF JUSTICE: Let the first accused person go to the witness Box. (Lumumbd L led to the Box) v PATRICE LUMUMBA: I swear by Almighty God that the evidence I shall give in this case shall be the truth and nothing but the truth. CROWN COUNSEL: YOU are Patrice Lumumba ? PATRICE LUMUMBA: Yes, I am. CRCWN COUNSEL: YOU come from the Oriental Province of the Congo. PATRICE LUMUMBA: Yeh ! CROWN COUNSEL: What is your occupation ? PATRICE LUMUMBA: I am a student of contemporary international Politics. And the leader of the all-powerful Congolese National Congress. CROWN COUNSEL: YOU were once a Post Office messenger ? PATRICB LUMUMBA: I was n e v e r a Post Office messenger? CROWN COUNSEL: But you worked in the Post Office sometime age? PATRICE LUMUMBA: Yes, I worked there as an account .clerk and not as a messenger please ! CROWN COUNSEL: YOU address a public lecture on the 5th of July this year? 21 �.-On..that.. day, 1 .:addressed - a meeting .of my people in the market square in my capacity as the President General of my great party. CROWN COUNSEL: YOU.were putting on the uniform of a Commander-in-Chief on that day? PATRICE LUMUMBA: These questions will drive me mad! I know nothing about them! CROWN CCUNSEL: What was the theme o f your lecture on that .day? PATRICE L~IMUMBA: The theme was :- Congolist nationalism versus Belgian imperialism. CROWN COUNSEL: Did YOU not describe the King of Belgium as a pea-cock King on that day? PATRICE LUMUMBA: I don't know, May you know better ! CRQWN COUNSEL: Did YOU not ask your men to slay any Belgian that comes their way and did they not kill the Belgian occupants of a passing Car on your orders and in your presence? PATRICE LUMUMBA: YOU better sit down Mr. Crown Counsel if you have no more question to ask me. I am the lion and the impregnable rock of this country! CHIEF JUSTICE: Will YOU answer the question y o u vandal and murderer of the worst type! PATRICE LUMUMBA: If I am a murderer, I wonder what you and your Belgian brothers are. CROWN COUNSEL: I am sorry my lord, I can't go on with him any longer. CHIEF JUSTICE : His doom will soon be cast. .PATR~CE ZUMUMBA?:. PATRICE LUMUMB.4: No Amount ofpersecution will make me withdraw 22 �my cry, immediate Freedom- for, l...am not :people like Kassavubu and Tshombe . whom you have bought very cheap. This is my .motherland and unless you the Belgians pack -and go home unconditionally, I will never, never rest on my oars. (At this . stage, Lumumba. is hit again by a Belgian officer with the Butt of his riffle. A young Lumumbist runs into the court for vengeance, but he is immediately arrested by constable. The Crown Counsel sits down). COUNSEL FOR DEFENCE: YOU have never been better against Belgians as a race but against their way of administration? PATRICE LUMUMBA: Yes my lord. COUNSEL FOR DEFENCE: In your speech on the day in question, did you give orders to your men to slay any Belgian that came their way as was alleged by the Crown Counsel some few minutes ago. PATRICE LUMUMBA: That allegation is the handwork of a frustrated imperialist agent. I am being judged by them now but a day shall come when I will judge them rather. USIIER: Shut up, YOU blood thirst Villian ! ( Lumumba is beaten up again ) PATRICE LUMUMBA: ( carrying up his eyes ) Oh father in heaven ! into thy hand 1 commend my spirit ! COUXSEL FOR DEFENCE: YOUare fighting for the Freedom of your Country ? PATRICE LUMUMBA: Exactly SO. I will continue to fight for that cause whether death or alive. COUNSEL FOR DEFENCE: YOU are .not a murderer? PATRICE LUMUMBA: I am not a murderer but if 23 �one is branded a murderer simply because he identifies himself with the nationalists of his country, then I am one. CHIEF JUSTICE : Do you want to tell t h i s court that you a t no time asked your people to murder Belgians en-masse? PATRICE LUMUMBA : The hurricane of change is blowing fast across this great continent of ours and when it comes to blow through the Congo, I am afraid ....."... ......, -.-........ Any w a y , I have my consolation in the words of that English Author who once said : "The tree of the liberty must be watered by the blood of a tyrant." CHIFP JUSTICE : Take .that devil down ! (LUMUMBA IS DRAWN OUT OF THE BOX IN A VERY CRUEL AND INHUMAN WAY) ' (GIZENGA ENTERS THE BOX) CROWN CQUNSEL: . YOU are MR. GIZENGA : Yes. CROWN COUNSEL : ' Antoine Gizenga ? YOU are the first accused person's deputy? MR. GIZENGA : I am' the deputy president general of. our great party. CROWN COUNSEL : YOU are incharge of supplying arms to your men? MR. GIZENGA: That is arrant nonsense ! CROWN COUNSEL: Did the first accused person not instruct your men t o kill any Belgian they see on the day he delivered his devilish lecture ? We are men not wood. And as such MR GIZENGA: we must fight back'whenever our God given rights are encroached upon by anybody, we know our 24 �right and. if you deny us of them we shall take them by force when the time comes. CROWN COUNSEL : That's all my lord. (He Sits Down) DEFENCE COUNSEL: You never incited your men to rage and mutiny ! MR. GIZENGA : Never in the list my lord. This Belgians are responsible. DEFENCE COUNSEL : That's all my lord. He Sits Down CHIEF JUSTICE : DO YOU want to tell this court that you and your comrades are not responsible for the recent waves of evidence in this country? MR. GIZENGA: The responsibility for the recent wave of violence should be levied squarely on the Government of Belgium a n d not ourselves. In fact, t h e correct person to stand here ,in the dock should be King Baudouin and n o t Lumumba or m y s e 1 f. But time shall come when things will take shape. CHIEF JUSTICE: Take him down! ' (MR. GIZEPIGA IS DRAGGED DOWN TO THE DOCK) (MR. OKITO ENTERS THE BOX) CROWN COUNSEL : Yes, Mr. Okito you are an active member of the M. N. C. ! MR. OKITO: I am not only an a c t i v e member but a -Senior Official of the M.N.C. CHIEF JUSTICE: What Office do you hold? MR. OKITO : Lumumba I know ! Gizenga 1 know! but who are you? (At this staze, Mr Okito was ordered to kneel down .bur he rejicsed). CHIEF JUSTICE: Are you prepared to w i t h d r a w that statement? MR. OKITO,: 1 repeat: Lumumba I know! Gizenga I know! but who are you? �(Poor. .Okito is at this stage made a n , object of mockery. A piece of cloth is tied against his eyes after -which he is terribly beaten). MR. OKITO: What ever you do to me now will never move me from my stand. It will rather serve as a lubricant- to my elbows. CHIEF JUSTICE: YOU will very soon find yourself a, within the warm embrace of the l w take him down. (HE IS TAKEN DOWN) (MR. MPOW .ENTERS THE BOX) Mr. Mpolo, are you prepared. to answer my questions? MR. MPOLO: I shall .give you a suitable reply to any question you ask me. CRGWN COUNSEL: Am 1 correct to say that you are a l l looked upon by some Congolese as their leaders. MR. MPOLO : We are. the leaders of our people as the King of Belgium, is to Belgians, CHIEF JUSTICE : And your people look on all of you for .directives especially now ? MR. MPOLO : Why not for God3 sake ! CROWN couNsn : You gave the order that resulted in the death of almost two hundred souls? MR. MPOLO: My pkople fought back after sixty years of Belgian Persecution and Maladministration. We are no stones but men! CROWN COUNSEL: That's all my Lord. COUNSEL FOR D ~ C :ENO questions my lord. CHIEF JUSTICE: Have you ,any evidence to call Mr Leo? COUNSEL FOR DEFENCE : We can't intend to c a 11 any one for this case is o n e of such that CROWN COUNSEL: ' �for this. case is one of s u c h that can cause another world war if decided adversely. CHIEF n.sncE : I am afraid we must have to adjourn till tomorrow. Take the accused persons back to the Millitary prison yard. US'HER : Court (He Shouts) (EXIT CHIEF JUSTICE) THE POLICE AND THE BELGIANS). (Currain Falls) END OF SCENE 3 ��SCENE 4 (THE SECOND DAY OF TRAIL) The Court i packed as usual. s (Enter Counsel for STATE AND DEFENCE) Lumumba and his men are brought in amidst car calls and booing. ENTER REGISTRAR .4ND OTHER OFFICIALS ENTER CHIEF JUSTICE us=: CLO-U-R-T ! (He Shouts) CHIEF JUSTICE: Any more Cross Examination ? CROWN COUNSEL: NO my Lord. DEFENCE COUNSEL: I think we should start to address the Court. CHIW JUSTICE: YOU address me first Mr.. Crown' Counsel. CROWN COUNSEL: (Standing with one foot' on the chair) My Lord, as you must have seen this is a very serious case. It is a case that must be decided carefully or we shall have to write out invitations for more w a v e s of violence. These men in the dock no doubt are the culprits and in the name of all that is decent. I appeal to you to inflict the maximum punishment on all them .for if they are allowed to go unpunished, violence will start the very minute they step out of this court premises. Before I go any further, let me refer you to Section 7 1 of the law of Belgium. It reads: "Any person found guilty of inciting a Section of the community- against the order is liable five years imprisonment." ' 29 �. . . . ... . So my Lord, I am now asking):you to carry out your duties properly for thy, hands lay T the fate of over h a l f a million Belgians now resident in the Congo. . . . .. .. ' no Let me refer .you again to the trail of ~ e n ~ a t the."Burning Spear" of Kenya. It, i s . a ta case of exactly the same nature as this buiut,Kenyatta's pretence didn't deceive the Judge. In his record, the trail Judge - Justice Kevin recorded : ''Jon0 Kenyatta no doubt looks innocent but I am convinced that he.is the brain behind the whole ghastly affair. ' I found him guilty of managing the MauMau and.:...........u..............................u-.u.............. .. " . Sir, this is contained in the law of report book 'ot the Kenya High Coutt number 78 Subsection 5 to 7 of Section 10 page 125. If Patrice '~umumbaand his gang of vandals are left to go, they will try to avenge their fall a thousand times and ihat may bring about a situation worse than the notorious Mau -Mau of Kenya. These men are very dangerous; and again my Lord I ask you to imprison them heavily that they may c o m e out properly tutored and tamed. He once swore never to shave his b e a r d until the last Belgian leaves the Congo but alas! Here he is with his Juju beard already shaved. (He .:sits. Down) . ' ' ( S h o u t s of "Kill him ! Kill him! can be heard as ,the Crown Counsel takes his -seat. 30 �COUNSEL FOR .DEFENCE: (Striking his hand on the table).Oh Justice! Where are thou? My Lord, I only havc to ask you not to be misled by the weak citations of my learned friend w h o only citcd the weak points in law to confuse issues. How on earth can - one compare the charges under which these young ' men are charged to those preffered against JOMO KENYATTA? These men here in the dock are innocent and my stand now is to ask for their unconditional acquittal for no primafacie case has been made against them. The prosecution failed woefully to impress the Court on their guilty and I see no reason why they should continuc to suffer. , . In my fifty years experience as a lawyer during which I ' practise in all continents of the world, 1 never heard of a case as cooked and as concocted as this. I know too,well that anybody, can interpret the law to 'suit his own p u r p o s e but 1 have never seen any body playing with the' law as my learned friend did i n his address. This case is a test case and unless it is handed properly, I'm afraid things will get worse. The whole world have their eyes on you; so don't let them down' for the imprisonment of these young hand-. some men w h o s e only guilty is that they raised their voices against Belgium will pay no dividends. In fact, it is when they arc imprisoned that thcir followers will strike to kill!. . ..,.. . . . Let me refer you to' the t'r i a l of Warren .Hastings who was charged on similar offence against the . Rodilles of India. His trial lasted for. seven years.' It is in the law report book of the Privy Council No. 77911 1 Section . 91 verse 8-12 it reads :;.!'Warren Hastings is the most ill used man on earth .................................. 1........;................................... :. He is discharged and acquitted" �. Turn over' again to page 300 Section. 701 paragraphs 1 to 3 of the same book. It is about a case of same nature involving one Mallam Yakor of Singapore. His charges are exactly the same as that with which these young men are charged. The trail Judge in his Judgement recorded:- "I see no reason why Mallam Yakor should be b r o u g h t before this Court. He is discharged and acquitted." So my Lord, I most humbly beg you to discharge these men for they are as clean as the Ostrich. Their own case should not be an exception. If you are not yet satisfied my Lord, let me refer you to another book. It is Dr. Shaw's law report of 1765 turn to page 700 Section 91 Sub Section 112 verses 11-12 It reads: "Case of political nature are often concoted and having weighed ,the evidence produced by the prosecution, I see no reason why Mr. Davies should be brought to my Court. He is accordingly discharged and acquitted" So my Lord, 1 now look on you to discharge and acquit these men for they are not guilty. Even if they are guilty, I think they have suffered enough. I have nothing more to say than to sum up my address with the following words of Shakespears: "The Qudity of Mercy is not Strained. It droppeth as The Gentle rain $om Heaven. It is Twice Blessed. It BIessed Him that gives And .Him that takes ......................................... 19 (He sits down amidst, hand claps and Gation from over a million Lumumbists out side the Court . . premises.) �AT ,THIS STAGE. THE.. :RAIL JUDGE,. WRITES . . .DOWN HIS' JUDGEMENT CHIEFJUSTICE: My dear Lumumba, Gizenga. Okito and Mpolo - the four in one : your doom is cast! I am agree with the prosecution that you - are responsible for the wave of violence that has been devastating this Country. You all tried to prove your selves innocent but - I have my personal conviction. Your defence Counsel is one of the best I h a v e never met since I joined the Judiciary. The defence he put up is quite similiar to Cicero's defence of Miloni. But the Law must have its way. I found all of you quilty and you are all sentenced to two years imprisonment (each) you are not allowed to appeal. PATRICE LUMUMBA : It is a glory to me that I am going to spend eighteen months in the prison yard for the cause of my motherland. We shall come out and give you the toughest b a t t 1 e of your life. (As soon as the youths out side heard that their Leaders have been jailed, they broke into the Court and unleased several gun shots. The Trail Judge takes to his heels while Lumumba and his men. are carried away to the prison yard in a waiting Car. (Curtain Falls) ; END OF SCENE 4 SCENE 5 HAVING COMPLETED THEIR PRISON SENTENCES, LUMUMBA AND HIS MEN ORGANfSE ANOTHER LECTURE. ( I N THE hlARK@T SQUARE) (Curtain Opens) Enter Patrice Lumumba. Mr. Antoino Gizenga, Mr. Okito and Mr. Mpolo. : Bravo my men ! Bravo It is now about two years since I t a 1 k e d to PATRICE LUMUMBA 33 �you last. Oh well those days were spent in the prison yard from where I was released last month and where I planned the next phase of the battle should Belgium continue to subjugate and humuliate our motherland. But I am now very happy inthat I have won complete Freedom for our country. Immediately after our release from prison. the Belgian Government invited us to Brussels for talks having known that an unprecedented situation will arise immediately we step out of jail. In fact, we were taken right from the Prison gate to Belgium and there we fought vigorously. The battle wasn't easy for Belgium wanted to grant Freedom to only a Section of the Congo while she.retains the rest. On July 31st, we shall be free! free for ever! Free from white imperialism! Free from sixty years of bondage and servitude! We shall be free for ever on that day ! But another great battle still lies ahead of us. This will be a bhttle against black imperialism for men like Kassavubu and Tshombe have planned to plant themselves securely in the Government of an Independent Congo. And they are doing this with the complete support of Belgium. Do you want to be ruled by Ksssavubu? NO ! NO ! Lumumba is the man we know! MOLONGA: Away with those traitor ! 1st CITE&: Kassavubu will rule over my dead bodyl MR. MPOLO: Take it coolly my man for Patrice is still speaking. MOLONGA: Bravo comrades, Mpolo and Okito! PATRICE LUMUMBA: A general election to -elect the people that will rule the Congo after THE CROWN: 34 �Independence will be held in a forthnight. So I an1 .now asking you to vote s o l i d l y for my -party . candidates who are men of w o r t h if my party comes to power, it will be life more abundant for every body. We shall i n c r e a s e wages and make those Belgians. who choose to stay to work for us as servants and n o t as masters. We shall abolish the present provincial system of Government for a Unitary Administration. So my dear country men, every thing is left for you to decide on the polling dhy. (HE SITS DOWN AMIDST OVATION AND &ND CLAPS) TWOyears ago when we were being tried by, a Belgian J u d g.e, I told him that one day we the sons of this country will sit to Judge him and that statement will .in less than thirty days time takes shape. KASSAVUBU and his band of Belgian Stooges are now at work. It is their plan to sell the Congo back to Belgium after our Independence and he who ever does that is guilty of sabotage. They want to reap where they haven't sown for when we were sent to prison, this very Kassavubu and Tshombe engaged themselves with daily supper and dinner with our imperialist overlords. For sixty donkey years have we suffered ! For sixty years have our rights been trampled upon I And for sixty years have our great motherland been exploited and subjugated l Why then must we replace Belgian imperialism with black imperialism ? If you make the mistake of voting in these m e n with questionable characters then the fault is yours for Lumumba has done his best by 'securing unconditional Freedom for you 'and me. Belgium wants to remain . in the Congo under a new cloak and this must never happen for one can't eat his cake and have it . . .. . .back again. .MR. MPOLO: �So comrades I now appeal io you to cast your votes for the M.N.C. candidate whom as you know paid the actual price of Freedom. IST CITIZEN: Kassavubu is a stooge and Tshombe a traitor ! ~ N D CITIZEN: We must kill them all. MR. GIZENGA: Comrades! We are free and free for ever but that Freedom-that hard won Freedom, won't be safe if placed in the hands of traitors like Kassavubu and Tshombe. So I don't have much to say except to tell you to get ready for the polling day for on that 'day will be the battle that will decide the fate of the Congo. MoLONGA: Any body who votes for Kassavubu or Tshombe must be killed and his blood used. for watering the tree of eternal liberty ! PATRICE LUMUMBA: - Oh mother Congo! Oh ye gods and godesses I come to the aid of your beloved children ".."........ ................................................ ...- ..... ..... ..... MR. OKITO: VOTE FOR YOUNG LUMUMBA! VOTE FOR HIM! (Curtain Falls) END OF SCENE 5 SCENE 6 THE ELECTION HAVING BEEN OVER, LUMUMBA IS APPPOINTED PRIMEMINISTER WHILE KASSAVUBU IS THE PRESIDENT. The Scene opens in the newly elected Parliament in Leopoldville. (Enter King . Baudouin, Patrice Lvmumba, Mr. Kassavubu, Antoine Gizenga, Moisr Tshombe, Mr. Mpolo, Mr. Okito and other elected members. The gallery is filled by anxious Congolese who want. to witness the proclaimation of Independence) ' �~ ~ ~ - ~ u D Mr. , Resident, : o ~ I N Prime Minister and Deputies. It gives me much p 1 e a s u r e to be present here with you to-night. This c o u n t r y otherwise known as the C o n g o had been under the administration of my Government since the time of King Leopoldville. We have been governing it from 1876 and now as I sit here with you, I can see a lot of exciting developments and improvements. Before your country came under the rule of Belgium, history tells us that things were as dark and crude as hell. But right now, things have changed. We have taught you modern Architecture, we have built Schools, Colleges, Hospitals and even Universities. To be candid, it is with a lot of regret that we are allowing you Freedom f o r it puzzles my i m a g i n a t i o n when I start to think of what Belgium's fate will look like when h e r most important .arm is out' off. - You are going to be self governing as from today and that will mean exposing this g r e a t country of yours to all amount of c o m m u n i s t infiltration and indoctrination for a 1 r e a d y I can sport a lot of communists in this parliament. Though you are going to be self governing, we in Belgiums will extend to you the right h a n d of friendship so that a cordial atmosphere will continue to exist between the two countries. About all, I want you to treat my s u b j e c t s who may elect to say in your country as friends, and brothers and not as enemies for without them, t h e Congo would not have been whht it is to-day. . The elections have come and gone ! that won't make me not to express. my great disappointment at the results for no single party won. e n o u g h . �seats to .:form ..a. government' Anyway,. after : long:: and protracted' negotiations, Mr. . Kassavubu h a s been. appointed President while m y bearded friend Lumumba is the Prime Minister. Finally, I hereby declare your country Independent. . . (He Sits Down) . . PATRICE LUMUMBA: (HE PULLS HIS BEARD) Mr.' President, honourable deputies, my Joy today is simply wonderful for my eyes h a v e .seen the salvation of my dear and beloved Congo. We the nationalists who. suffered all amount of deprivation of God given liberty and persecution right in the very nose of the. Belgium K i n g, know too well that the battle wasn't easy. M o s t of us h a v e been jailed serveral times; others have had their properties confiscated. All for the sake of Freedom which we have now won and which I will assure you will be properly pres e r y e d. As the Prime Minister, it falls under my potfollio to appoint my . Minister and that I have done already. Mr. Gizenga that Keg of Political g u n powder is the deputy Prime Minister while Mr. Mpolo is the Minister of Youth. Mr. Okito is the Vice President of the S e n a t e and others which I will have to announce later. Our country is now free and it is o u r duty to m a i n t a i n this hard won Freedom that the Congo may one day be a nation to be reconed with in Africa and in t.h e comity of nations. I t . is a great disappointment t o . note that a country as big, and as populous as the C o n g o has no single indigenous Doctor. No single .lawyer a n d not even a graduate. We have not enough Schools and Hospitals. .. . �We have no .trained Teachers and Nurses. And yet still, this shameless pealcock King of -Belgium in this proclaimation of Independence said that Belgium boasted our social and economic position. 1 wonder what they did for me! The shameless monhrch bragged that he built Schools and every thing for us forgetting that his hunger stricken country men have for sixty good years fed fat on the rich mineral resources of our country. Yesterday was their day but today is ours! The Civil service, the 'army and every brand of government. activity must be Africanised that . we may show this bragged Jungle King 'that can rule ourselves properly without the help of this hungry brothers and sisters. Let those white bigots who feel too proud and who feel they can't work under the African pack and go with their King tomorrow for an Independent Congo has no. room for nonsense and redundancy. Our foreign policy will be one of none alignment with any power block. We shall respect any fiation that respects us. Let me cease this opportunity to announce that the Belgian head of the army will have' his appointment . terminated tomorrow for general Lundulrr has been appointed to head the army. This is one of series of appointments aimed at nationalising our civil and armed services. Let no one look on me to say thank you for granting us Freedom for we all were born free by God. Right from today, there is nothing again like the "European. Sector of Leopoldville" or "European Clubs" for I see no reason why Belgians should come from five thousand miles away to lord over 14 m i 1 l i o n Congolese. Again . I repeat; yesterday was their day, today. is ours! �I shall be a very good man to order the arrest of every Belgian and the confiscation of their properties for that was how they treated us when we were under their rule, but we are God fearing Leaders. It is only history and prosperity that will tell. .(Lumumba sits down amidst great ovation. The King of Belgium who had been listening to Lumurnba's speech having grown annoyed walks out of Parliament before the scheduled t i m e for his departure. .MOISE TSIIOMBE : I' fail to agr:e with Lumurnba ! The Ministries must be shared ! If my party is not given three ministries, 1 am sorry we shan't team up with the government. It is a question of must. PATRICE LUMUMBA : That is arrant n o n s e n s e! Complete rubbish ! I am the Prime Minister and -it is within my entire jurisdiction to appoint any body to any Ministry I like. I am not prepared to take dictations from any body. MR. MUMUNGO: The Ministries m u s t be shared You either agree or YOU count us out of your government !PATRICE LUMUMBA: Gone are the days when you got every thing you wanted from your Belgian friends ! I am now the Prime Minister and you must either take to my orders or you are doomed! MOISE TSHOMBE: We the Katanga block are not prepared to form a government with you unless our request is granted. I .see no reason why Katanga which is the bad rock of Congo wesllth should be excluded from the cabinet. PRESIDENT KASSAVUBU : Listen Mr. Tshombe; You must not give us head-ache for it is �Within the authority of Prime Minister to appoint::any :-body Minister. -MOISE TSHOMBE: Katan~ais no more in the Congo! We are going lhome to form 'our own government. LUM'UMBA: Congo must be one, one Congo! one God! one Africa! If Tshombe thinks he can carry out his threat successfully, let him try and see if he doesn't get . him under , the warm hands of the almighty law. TSHOMBE: We of Katanga are no more with you ! We are going home and should I find any one of y o u within t h e . boundries of Katanga! woe unto that fellow. (AT THIS STAGE MOISE TSHOMBE LEAVES THE PARLIAMENTARY BUILDING WITH ---HIS MEN) PATRlCe LUMUMIIA: the Congo must bs one! it must be ruled from Leopoldville! MR. OKITO: One Congo One Government! MR. MPOLO: Shame! Shame! Tshombe. MR. ANTOINE GIZENGA:' Tshombe and his men are traitors. They have already sold Katanga to Belgium. (Curtain Fldls) ~ --- ~ - - - - END OF SC~NE 6 SCENE 7 (In Leopoldville) MOISE TSHOMBE DISCUSSES WITH KASSAVUBU IN THE LATER'S HOUSE. KASSAVUBU AGREES TO SUPPORT TSHOMBE IN HIS REQUEST FOR THREE MINISTERS. . (CURTAIN OPENS) -. (Enter ~asshvubtl, Moise Tshombe, Munungo and Kalinjo) PRESIDENT KASSAVUBU: Well Mr. Tshombe, I have invited you to my house that we might sit - ' �.. tQ&ther and,.: solye ,.qu$,.things. ourselves. It will be a mighty: shame to us if we begin to . fight ourselves now; It is quite a pity Mr. .............. .....,....... 'Lumumba is not here but .............u MOISE TSHOMBE: I. will walk out from the meeting if I see him here.. Christ and Devil cannot occupy a single soul! Lumumba is a satan and I can't afford to sit in a conference with him!. K~SSAVUBU: YOU are asking for three Ministers isn't it ? TSHOMBE: by right, we should have more than that, but. due to the fact. that many parties are representated in the parliament I decided to ask for only three. KASSAVUBU: Should in case I compel him to concede one to you ? M U N V N ~ O : Why should we allow ourselves' to be dragged to the. rear ? What claim can that mad Lumumba put forward. tb show that he is the most suitable fellow to occupy the Prime klinister's chair. While people like Ileo,' who '~shombe, myself and a lot of others began playing .politics when Lumumba's father had not been born, are still alive; you thought it fit to appoint him your Prime Minister. What a n insult ! What a mese up ! Down with Lumumba! KALINJO : My own point is thht my party should also be in the cabinet. KAS~AVUBU: You must try to considerate Tshpmbe, if you are given .three ministers how many will be left? MUNUNGO : We want three important Ministries and thats all. Without that we of Katanga will secede. ' ' - ' 5 �KASSAVUBU.: . If Katanga. which. is-the -soulcof..Con: .. . go's.. ec6noiny.'.!secedes,: what then will ..be left .... . . . ... of Congo? TSHOMBE : It's because..we are the bad-rock of the economy :of. the whole.. Congo that we are asking. for three important Ministers. It seems you underatec! the 'importance of Katanga when you were sharing the Ministers. KASSAVUBU: You people have begun to give me a lot of head-ache. Anyway 1'11 do my. best. When parliament is in session tomorrow, I will raise the matter myself. We shall give . you three Ministers but not important ones as you have been describing it. TSHOMBE: If YOU do that, 1' 1 be Very grateful to YOU. 1 MUNUNGO: Thank you very much Mr. President But what is the position of Lumumba, is he still in the cabinet? KASSAVUBU: We shall discuss about that later on. TSHOMBE: Cherio Mr. President. We meet tomorrow in the Parliament. (EXIT KALINGJO, MUNUNGO AND MOISE TSHOMBE) ' (ENTER COLONEL MOBUTU) (He salutes the President in. the oficial manner) KASSAVUBU: Welcome Mr. Mobutu, Anything wrong? MOBUTU: I have come to discuss the trend of events in our country with you. rAssnvusu: Mr. Tshombe has just left. He told me' that he wasn't prepared to join in the government unless he is given three Ministries. MOBUTU: Lumumba is not prepared to give him even one! KASSAVUBU: I know too well. But if we allow this situation to continue, it all means we are scaring away investors. We are yet under 43 �developed and anybody doing anything calculated to scare away oversea investors is the true ' enemy of Congo. MOBU~U: How-be-it, we must not allow this state of affairs to continue. Lumumba must either agree to Tshombe's request or we deal with him severely ! KASSAWBU: That boy is actually mad ! Even in cabinet meetings he has never has respect for me, knowing fully well that I am the father of the state. MOBUTU: Why don't you sack him and appoint some other person ? KASSAVUBU: It will be very unconstitutional if I do so. His friends in Ghana, Tunis, Russia and other countries will fight us. MOBUTU: Every thing must be settled tomorrow when Parliament meets. Lumumba must either agree to Tshombe's request or the army will step in. KASSAVUBU: I think that is what we should do. but it must be planned. You will be around with your men properly armed, so that if Lumumba refuses to grant Tshombe's request, you come in with your men and neutralise the house. MOBUTU: That is a nice idea. but who will ibrm the government after the neutralisation of Parliament ? KASSAVUBU; You can't appoint University Students to do it under my direction. MOBUTU: Lumumba will meet his waterloo tomorrow I (Curtain Falls) END OF SCENB 7 �SCENE 8 THE SCENE OPENS I N PARLIAMENT. (Curtain Opens) ENTER KASSAVUBU, LUMUMBA: GIZENGA MUNUNGO, OKITO, MPOLO AND OTHER DEPUTIES. TSHOMBE: Before this house discusses anything; I want to know what the Prime Minister's opinion is about my request for three Ministries. PATRICE LUMUMBA : That matter is gone and gone .for ever ! I told you last time that as long as 1 remain the Prime Minister, no Ministries will be alloted to your party. KALINGJO: That is rubbish! You must either share the Ministries among all the parties or I' m afraid..... ....-..-... ........................... .q"..-.. ............................. ". ..,..... ......... GIZENGA : We want one Congo ! . MR OKlTO : Away with Tshombe a n d his gang of ex-miners! MR MPOLO : Tshombe doesn't know he was gambling with fire when he threatened to secede from the Congo. He is not serious but if he feels he is, let him try and see what becomes of him.. KASSAVUBU: I see' no reason why all the Ministries should be held by the Prime Minister's Party.. The present Ministerial set up must be reshuffled if there will be peace in this country , of ours. PATRICELUMUMBA : I won't be happy with Mr. president. if you poke your nose'into a matter that is entirely within my authority. 'You are only the President and nothing else ! KASSAWBU : YOUmust either share the Ministries as demanded by minority parties or you get' it hot. ' 45 �a . With the. powers confered on me by Section 909 of the Congo Constitution, I thereby sack Mr. Kassavubu as the President. He is. no more the President and no one should from this very moment address him as such ! MR.. MPOLO: Bravo! Bravo! Lumumba! May the Lord God spare your life that you may lead. the Congo to an enviable position. KASSAVUBU: What right hive you to sack the man that appointed you Prime Minister? You , might as well sack 'the whole members of this . house. PATRICE LUMUMBA: (ENTER COLONEL MOBUTU AND HIS MEN PROPERLY ARMED) I, general Mobutu the. Chief of Congolese Amiy hereby declare this house . neutralised. You are unable to rule the country and now - the army wants to take over. Will everybody please walk out of this building! KASSAVUBU: ~ a k e note general Mobutu; Lumumba is no more the Prime Minister. from today. I have appointed Mr. Ileo to his post. LUMUMBBA: That is ............................................ ........-...-..-... MOBUTU: I don't want to hear anybody talk! From to-day I as the Chief of Staff of our army have neutralised all politicians and Parliament. My men will occupy the Parliamentary building from now with the order to shoot anybody found within the radius of 50 yards. So walk out everybody or we f i e ! MOBUTU: , (At this stage everybody including Lumumba is pushed out of the Parliament.) . . ' �(PRESIDENT KASSAVUBU IS CALLED BACK BY MOBUTU) Well done Mobutu. You have done a nice job. MOBUTU: What will become of Lumumba? That boy is a wild beast and if we leave him alone, I am afraid he will cause more damages. KASSAVUBU: What do you want us to do with him? MOBUTU: Left to me, I should suggest his immediate arrest. KASSAWBU: YOU can do so for the whoie machinery of government is in your hands. MOBUTU: 1 aIli going home to send two hundred of my men to arrest him! That fellow is some body .that should not be allowed to exist. KASSAWBU: But he is already under the protection of Ghananian U. N. Soldiers. MOBUTU: Then I m u s t send my men to watch him too for he can easily stow away to Stanlyville un-noticed. If he is allowed to get there, then it is good-bye to peace and harmony in our newly Independent Country. KASSAWBU: I have no objection M o b u t u. We must do away with that boy now or never. KASSAWBU: (Curtain Falls) END OF SCENE 8 SCENE 9 THE SCENE OPENS 1N PATRICE LUMUMBA'S HOUSE IN LEOPOLDVILLE. Oh God l How are the mighty fallen and the weapons of war perished! Why oh good God should you let me to be treated like LUMUMBA: 47 �this! What sins have I committed against you and motherland Africa! If I have sinned, forgive me, Oh! Ye God of gods! ..... MRS. LUMUMBA: What is wrong my dear?' Did ' Nkrumah. o f ' Ghana not suffer . as we are suffering now ? Why should you pronounce such touching words? . . Oh God! Give me the strength to withstand what ever comes my way for I am now in the hands of my enemies! They are working fast against me and I trust you will show me the way! P A ~ C E LUMUMBA: . . Never 'mind'Patrice for a day shall come when your words will be the Supreme order 'of the day. . . GIZENGA: . . . . Mother Africa ! Where are you! .Or .have you not heard the. cry of your beloved son -. Lumumba? MR. MPOLO: 'This is the state of man. Today he puts on:'the tender .... leaves of hope .-................. Tomorrow bossems....".- ,..... ........ : On the third day comes a frost, . . A killing frost, And when he falls, He falls like lucifer, Never to.rise again !'' MR. OKITO: ; .. SPIRIT: ' LUMUMBA! -LUMUMBA! where are you? ' PATRICE LuMUMBA: .. .calling me. - . Listen gentlemen, somebody is (He listens carefully) 48 . ' . �SPIRIT: LUMUMBA ! LUMUMDA!! LUMUMBA !!! PATRICE LUMUMBA: Who are you please? I can't see you I SPIRIT: I am the Spirit of the Lord and I have come to pass words to you. Are you listening? ( A t this stage, Lumumba kneels dowr; near the walI from where the invisible voice comes). PATRICE LUMUMBA: SPIRIT: ,In I am listening my Lord ! less than five minutes from now, your opponents will come to arrest you. But they will be kept out of your house by the U. N. Ghananian Troops guarding you. You should arrange for the immediate removal of your three children to Egypt-the land of Freedom. If you remain in this h o u s e for five days more, you will be killed with your men. So you must be prepared to escape too a s soon as it is 5 a. m. tomorrow. That's all and byebye. (The voice of the spirit dies away.) MRS. LUMUMBA: With whom were you talking dear? PATRICE LUMUMBA: I have just received a message from God. We are instructed to send Francois Patrice and Juliana to Egypt for Mobutu's men will be here very s o o n:; So you better leave now to the Egyptian Embassy through a private out let with them all, the Ambassador will see them through to Egypt. FRANCOIS: Oh father Luniumba, You h a v e been treated as a wild bush animal. But be rest assured that God will pay those traitors back in their own coins. JULIANA: 1 am a little child out but my advice is that you should face every odd that comes your way with confidence. ' �p~nuce: Woe unto he or she t h a t will cause the lose of a single hair of my dad! I shall give that man the toughest battle of his life when I'm grown up. (At 'this stage Lumumba carries them one by one in his arms and gives them fare well kisses. He weaps as his wife takes them out through a back door). PATRlCE LUMUMBA: "The air is dry and cold as marble, The 'weather bleak at freezing point, But still my plucky voice can marble A song that can not disappoint. The waves are rough and fierce and tameless. The ocean mad with raging gale, But still my gallant heart, so doubtless Will face the storm without avail, The world, it seems, has turned against And I am left to face it all, I can with spirit determined see The wonders of this earthly ball. The grim reaper may come so closer Entanging me so needlessly, But still my fate can be a poser Which can its subterfuge allay." �Yes, the world lras turned against me but I hope and pray that a day shall come when I will sit in my glory to pay the shameless traitors back in their own coins. MR. MPOLO: What shall we do? Oh thou hero of the Congo! We are being hunted like thieves simply because we won Freedom for our country. We must either swim together or we sink together. MR. OKITO: We must escape from this house and .move straight to Stanlyville for we are not sure of our lives as long as we are in this part of the country. PATRICE LUMUMBA: I have just been told about ten minutes ago to escape to Stanlyville. MR. MPOLO: There are Mobutu's men outside! Oh God! Why should you foresake us in this hour of great trial! What sacrileges did we commit against you and our motherland! MR. OKITO: Since man is so inhuman. To his fellow being, And I am left To face the trial alone ".-........ ..............-.... .--...... Since ... PATRICE LUMUMBA: Come on comrades, and get set for the escape. If in the cause of it, we are killed, then must we know that we have been destined to die in active Service for our dear Congo. MR. OKITO: Then will our names be a household word all over the Congo. MR. MPOLO: I will be a million times happy if I were to die for my country. (At this stage led by Lumumba, ' Mr. Okito. Mr. Mpolo and Albert escape from the house un-noticed) (Curtain Falls) BND OF SCENE 9 51 �(THE SCENE OPENS IN LEOPOLDVILLE PRISON YARD) (Lumumba having been arrested with Mr. Mpolo and Mr. Okito is brought to the prison yard). His enemies mock him. �.. . ... . ENTER .. . . (CURTAIN OPENS) .i PATRICE LUMUMBA, MR. .. AND MR. MPOLO. i , ' - OKITO . (Three of them :are chained together. Lumumba has his head shaved). They are led into the yard by a thousand soldier. They are made to sit on the floor in the prison yard. , Enter ' ~ a s s a v ~ b uMobutu. Zleo, Munungo, and Tshombe. MOBUT~: a soldier) where is thit mad dog? SOLDIER: There they are Sir. (he points) KASSAVWBU: I told him that he would one day sign his own death warrant. TSHOMBE: Today I am a very happy man. Can you talk to me a g a i n as you did last week in ' Parliament? (he asks Lumumba after w h i c h he, spits on his face). L~JMUMBA: why should' I not! The worst you i n ' do is to man-handle me1 On the last day God . will not ask thy racer Nor will de see& c w birth! But alone he will demand of thee, What hast thou done on earth ! KASSAVUBU: (He kicks Lumumba on the face) Shut up! You devilish idiot! If you talk more. 1 will order my men to give you twelve strokes of the cain on your bare bottom. MR. MPOLO: Woe unto you Traitors! Woe unto you enemies of the Congolese people! MOBUTU: Give these men twenty four strokes of the cain each! (They are all stripped naked and punished severely). PAIRICE LUMUMBA: Oh ye black race of Africa! . Belgium has s t a b b e d you: I am happy, I ' skin^ 53 �have won Freedom for my people. He w h o ever causes the loss' of a single drop of my Blood will be called to order by our people. Are you prepared to beg for your pleasure? PATRICE LUMUMBA : O n what compulsion must I? Tell me! The worst you can do is to kill me and that won't bother me at all. ,Was Mahatma Ghandi of India not killed by the people he spent his life saving for? Was Solomon Bendaraniake.of Ceylon not shot to death by the people for whom he secured' Freedom ? MR. OKITO: Today is your day but no one knows who owns tomorrow. MOBUTU : Shut U ! p TSHOMBE: If this man is left 'here I'm afraid he will escape again. But if he is handed over to me it will be very, very impossible for .him to escape. KA~SAVUBU,: I support you Tshombe for if he is left here in Leopoldville, he won't find it difficult to'plot the overthrow of my government from the prison cells. Take him right away to Katanga. KALINGJO! Yes, You are doomed Lumumba! For Okito I say good bye and to Mpolo 1 say a happy death. At this stage the three men are taken to the Air port from where they are flown to Katanga. MUNUNGO: Moise, Tshombe and Munungo join the same Plane. KA~SAWBU : I instructed Tshombe to get Lumuinba killed, the minute they get to Etizabethville. MR. ILEO: Thats nice Mr. President; ,We are now free from trouble and anarchy. �(THE SCENE SHIFTS TO KATANGA) (Stepping down from the plane) Lumumba should be driven in 'one o f the army jeeps to camp 1. When you get there, tie them individually against those pillars outside. I am coming with Munungo to give him his place in lie. TSHOMBE : SEXGEANT: Yes Sir; (he shouts) At this stage, Mr. Munungo and Moise Tshombe ride away in a waiting car. Immediately after their departure, Lumumba and his men are dragged down from the plane by Katanga army officers. They are made to dance the entertainment of o v e r a million Katanga people who gathered around t h e Airport. They are later driven to the army camp. (THE SCENE SHIFTS TO ARMY CAMP 1. IN KATANGA). IST SOLDIER: (he slaps Lumumba) Do you think you are in Leopoldville where you sit in your house to talk any rubbish: You are all gone; gone for ever; Tshombe will teach you a lesson when he comes. Enter Tshombe, Munungo and Kassavubu who flew into Katanga to witness the slaughter of Patrice Lumumba and his co-nationalists. Where are you at last Lumumba? Your doom is cast; You are now going to pay the price of your past astrocities. TSHOMBE: YOU can do whatever you like now. But .remember you must account for our lives on the last day. PATRICE LUMUMBA: �KASSAWB~: . . How MR. OKITO: . . . TSHOMBE: are the. mighty: fallen Thou Traitors ! : .' . . I 'am going. to. make you die the most ignominous death ever known l You must be killed for lions like you shouldnot,be allowed to exist. The best place for you is the grave and very soon you'll find yourselves there. . . . . : The evil that men do lives after them1 F Z v a n t to. .reap where you didn't sow ! MUNUNGO: Shut Up ! YOU beast 1''. Officer ! (he shouts) . Yes Sir 1, . TSHOMBP:. OFFICER: , Slap each and every one of them'! (The army officer carries out the duty assigned to him by -his President ) LUMUMBA: This. is not enough, for here lies the . . .other. side .of. my face. T S H ~ B E : .It is now time '~umumba. You have lived enough and you have confused the ...' world enough. You can no longer go to Leopoldville to fool - people as you like. MR. MPOU): Oh! Mother Africa I we are dying for thy sake! MR. OKITo: Africa will revolt against' ' this act 'of human massacre. PATRICE: My dear comrades! Though I .am. left . here alone to pay the price of Freedom and 'Liberty ! Nevertheless, I am sure you are all here with me in spirit. My heart is sour not ' because I am going to die, but because the machinery .of Government will soon .fall into the hands of sinners and day light killers. TSHOMBE: 56 �I have been mocked 1 I have been beaten up several times! I once asked for wate; and. .I was, offered,poison I What - atrocity is it that has not' been committed on me ! When the contemporary history of this nation will come to be written histotriaus will not fall to write against everybody's .name what his deeds on earth were. Some of us will be Saints while others will be satans. Though my head. is going to be cut off, my name will remain green in the panteon of Congo history I I am being killed not because I have stolen or lied but because I refused to compromise with traitors and evil doers. TSHOMBE: A= Where is the' axe man? MAN: 1 am here Sir. TSHOMBE: DO your job1 (AT THIS STAGE, ABOUT HUNDRED SOLD- IERS .CARRY LUMUMBA AND'- LAY HIM ON THE GROUND WITH HIS HEAD LAYING ON A PIECE OF.WOOD ) I repeat; Though my head is going to be cut off, my name will be written in diamond letters when the History of the Congo will come to be written. PATRICE LUMUMBA: 57 ��PRESIDENT TSHOMBE PRESIDENT TSHOMBE WHO INSTALLLD HIMSELF AS THE LORI) OF CONGO. 59 �MR. GIZENGA MR. GIZENGA. ONE OF THE LUMUMBA'S CHIEF DUPUTIPS �Yes I know 1 a m . a sinner, but you . have no power over me as I have over you now. You must die. TSHOMBE: What is it that is fearful about ( As death ? What is it that ........................................... he was about to complete that sentence the axe rose and fell on his neck. His head is cut off and he is dead. May poor Lumumba's soul rest in peace. Amen! After this cruel death, Mr. Okito and Mr. Mpolo were held and killed in like manner ). PATRICE LUMUMBA: OFFICER: Where shall we bury them Sir? Burn their. bodies. Make sure they are all burnt to ashes before you leave the spot. remove their heads to the department of antiquities for they will be preserved and taken round the whole villages. TSHOMBE KASSAVUBU: What shall we tell the world Tshombe? 1 am going to announce to the world that Lumumba escaped from custody and was killed by angry villagers who refused to surrender his body. TSHOMBE: Mpolo and Okito will also be mentioned as having been killed by the angry remote villagers. That's good Tshombe, see how that fool shakes like a caged rat. He is gone and gone for ever. KASSAVUBU: (Curtain F d h ) END OF SCENE 61 10 �SCENE 1 1 (In Katariga) (TSHOMBE CALLS A PRESS CONFERENCE) Curtain Opens Enter Tshombe, his Ministers and Belgian advisers Enter press men. TSHOMBE : Welcome gentlemen, 1 have summoned all of you this meeting and make an important announcement. Patrice Lumumba and his two comrades escaped from their cell today by 2 p.m. It is understood that there were seen heading towards Stanlyville in a black car. The sum of two thousand pounds will be paid out of the National Bank of Katanga to anybody that can furnish information that will lead to their arrest. The Army and the Police have been altered and they are now searching for them through air and land. They over powered the three guards looking after them and ceased their riffles. That's all. TSHOMBE: MESSENGER: (Enter Messenger with a letter Who has that letter? lt's for YOU Sir. . (TSHOMBE READS THE LETTER) I have just been informed that Lumumba and his men have been arrested and killed by some angry remote villagers? Isr PRESS MAN: What is the name of the village ? TSHOMBE: That is none of your business. TSHOMBE: �( EXIT. PRESS MEN,. TSHOMBE AND HIS 'MINISTERS ) The Scene Shifts to ~eo~oldvill;! IST LUMUMBIST: Tshombe has killed our leader,! We shall revenge his death a million times. 2nd LUMUMBIST: Where is Lumumba ? Your traitor -Kassavubu 1 You have killed him ! 3rd LUMUMBIST: Come on comrades ! Let's be on the war path. ( The Scene Shifts to St~nlyville ) MR. GIZENGA : ( addressing a mass rally of young Lumumbists,) My dear comrades ! the long awaited press release has just been published ! Tshombe, Mobutu and Kassavubu have murdered Lumumba. They have not only murdered us here in Stanlyville but the black race as a yhole. We must revenge his death and even if it will cost us our blood, let no one be worried for they who are greater than us are now dead! We are going to declare Stanlyville the seat of the official Congo Government and right from now, shall we have every Belgian arrested and killed for it is them that will pay the price of the blood shed by comrades, Lumumba, Okito and Mpolo. So let everybody go and get set for this is the hour of great battle. 1st LUMUMBIST: Woe unto he that killed our LUMUMBA! Tshombe and Kassavubu must be killed. GIZMGA : Are you all ready to fight the enemies? Yes ! Yes ! (they shout) (Curtain Falls) - END OF SCENCE I 1 THE END 63 �LUMUMBA AND HIS CHILDREN From left - right are Juliana, Francois, Patrice and their Father behind them. ��BOOKS PUBLISHED BY A. ONWUDIWE & SONS' 3s : 6d Love in Infallible Tshombe of Katanga 3s :6d The way to make friends with Girls 3s :6d The h b o u r of Man ls:6d Boys and Girls of Nowadays 2s : 6d Mabel the Sweet Honey that Drops Away 3s : 6d To Rule is a Trouble 2s : O d d 2s :O Agnes in the Game of Love Miss Rgsy ,in the Romance of True Love 2s :6d Family Birth Register 3s :6d Dr. Zik in the battle for Freedom ' 3s : 66 The Disappointed Lover 2s :6d The Last Days of Lumumba 3s :6d The Sorrows of Love 2s : 6d How to Write Love Letters Toast 3s : 6d and Business Letters How to write Successful Letter and 2s : gd Applications . Elizabeth my Lover 2s : 6d How to know who Loves you 2s : O d Others in Preparation Printed by TRINITY PRINTING PRESS, Y MOORE STREET. Net , , , , , , , , , , : . ,, ,, , , , , , , , , , . , , , , , ,, ,, , , � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The last days of Lumumba (the late lion of the Congo); a drama Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Iguh, Thomas Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, Nigeria, A. Onwudiwe & Sons Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1961? Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Lumumba, Patrice, 1925-1961 Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3302 Description An account of the resource This play is a historical drama by possibly the most prolific playwright of Onitsha Market Literature. Iguh writes in his preface that the purpose of the play is to inform readers of the last days of Lumumba and the manner in which he died. He then declares his work fictional rather than a true account. Although many of the pamphlets make similar claims, it is a curiosity as to why Iguh made these two contradictory statements.<br /><br />The pamphlet contains many photos of Lumumba, Mobutu, Tshombe and other political players. These photos appear to be taken from newspapers and other accounts of Lumumba, the coup and his arrest. Additionally, scenes appear to be taken from court proceedings or parliamentary records. The photos and court proceedings add weight to Iguh's initial statement about informing the public,but they also seem to contribute to the fictive quality of this play.<br /><br />With these photos and court proceedings, Iguh creates a fictive Lumumba who is Christlike. In a court scene before the Belgian colonial officials, the counsel appears to be a Pontius Pilate questioning a militant Christ who is much more the lion than the lamb:<br /><em>You better sit down Mr. Crown Counsel if you have no more question [sic] to ask me. I am the lion and the impregnable rock of this country! . . . I am being judged by them now but a day shall come when I will judge them rather,</em>(pg.22-23).<br /><br />This scene follows a triumphant procession of Lumumba riding a horse into the market square with his followers who wave palm branches and proclaim him King of the Congo. It ends with Lumumba commending his spirit to God and declaring that he will fight the Belgians dead or alive. Thus, Lumumba's role as savior does not end with the Belgians leaving the Congo and his ascension as Prime Minister. Rather, it continues into the postcolonial state after his death.<br /><br />While the characterization of Lumumba is Christlike, Mobutu, Tshombe, and Kassavubu play Judas in order to complete the biblical imagery and comparison.The spirit of God speaks to Lumumba and foretells his arrest by Mobutu and his subsequent death. The spirit also advises him to send his family to Egypt, the land of Freedom. Lumumba and two of his "disciples" are placed on wooden boards, beheaded and burnt. The play ends with a press release stating that the three were killed by villagers. The Lumumbists declare that the "black race as a whole" has been murdered and they shall be revenged. <br /><br />Iguh's play has a definite message that appears to be carefully crafted to create a distrust of corrupt governments throughout Africa. In an essay published in the <em>Journal of Modern African Studies</em> in 1964, K. W. J. Post argues that the attention paid to Lumumba as "the martyr, saint and [...] god" (pg.406) reflects an educated, Pan-Africanist reading public, but even more importantly, this reading group is deeply suspicious of and "opposed to the Nigerian status quo," (pg.413). He also argues that it is significant that this play and other pamphlets about Lumumba "have almost all been published in Onitsha, a town on the River Niger which is the 'gateway to the East," (pg.411). This play was originally performed at the University of Nigeria, Nsukka in the eastern region and revived for a production in Lagos, (pg.405). Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/8087ad8036014d565f5b2b30121e586e.pdf 91ad2383de516c3a1fc5a8d4c222ce9b PDF Text Text 1 I WAY TO MAKE �FRIENDS WITH GIRLS ADELE MADUMERE F.B.s.c.,A.c.I. (INCORPORATED COMMERCIAL CONSULTANT.) Obtainable From:- A. ONWUDIWE & SONS. R 9 No. 6 Onitsha Main Market, P 0 BOX 214, . . ONITSHA-NIGERIA 316d Net Price All Copy Right Reserved �CONTENTS PAGE Ade and Lizzy at Owrri Road. Dance at Cafe Ambassador. Obstacles in Courtship. Ade Snached Lizzy from Mr. Cousin. Ade to appear Before the Supreme Court The Political disciples of Ade. Ade wins again Lizzy meets Native Doctor. Limy in awful Condition. L z y s ments letter to Adc. iz' : �PREFACE The Way to Make Friends with Girls presents itself as novel io which the Nigerian background can be seen in its entirety. The names appearing in the book are fictitious. m e story itself has no reflectin whatsoever to any person or persons now living or long dead. It is an imaginary story. THE AUTHOR. �A. ONWUDHWIE & SONS P 0 BOX . . %e 214 ONITSIIA - NIGERIA. Xanaging 9irector of ONWUDIWE & S N OS Boek - Sellers and Publishers. Promoters of Nigerian Modern Novels. �CHAPTER I It was a blessed evening. Owerri Road was thick-a very busy road. busier than Aggrey Road, Port-Harcourt. Lizzy, a drab-complexioned beauty of her time, the girl whose beauty everybody delighted in discussing, was walking gloriously along Owerri Road. Ade, like amateur cub just out to hunt games, could not allow an error pass him. Hc jumped out from the School Road. "Slop! Lizzy, I know you had wished to see me." It was Ade's whisper to Lizzy �"What! how do you come by this suggestion?" asked Lizzy. "Call it not suggestion" continued Ade. "Don't play shy on this issue. You like to see my face always isn't it.' Lizzy was hurrying up for a dear appointment. She had not plenty of time to discuss romance on the Road. Ade was too anxious to hear more of Lizzy's sweet words. He thought that, that was a golden opportunity to talk to some one who he had in mind for long. "Why are some men fond of interrupting women on high ways.?' questioned Lizzy. "Why are some women not bold in expressing their interests in men they love and like?'replied Ade. There was no reply from either side. Passers-by wondered why the two people broke their journey on a high way. The popular feeling was that they were discussing an important matter largely personal to them. It was bad light. Lizzy could not continue to stand on the road unmindful of her appointment. Ade did not mind bad light and time because it was the appointed time "Though the talk .was to Lizzy's inconvenience yet Ade was in smiling cheeks. A brake to the talk was unavoidably necessary. It was imperative. Lizzy took leave of Ade and walked away. Ade was in a confused state. He stood still. To go up to Lizzy again was a capital Q. He concluded however, that he had made a b3ld attempt though not successful. The next question was how he could re-adjust his plans in order to succeed. To go home to plan another method of approach was the only answer. CHAPTER I1 Lizzy was wondering how Ade could boldly stop her on the road. She did not know how Ade came to understand that she had any interest in him at all. 6 �She had not talked to Ade previously. How both of them knew each other's name was nothing to surprise anybody. Lizzy and Ade were popular names about town. Lizzy was named to a senior Service man in a big firm in Port-Harcourt, Ade was a public servant a journalist and politician. As a matter of fact Lizzy had admired Ade's manners and personality. Ade, five feet ten inches tall. Lizzy five feet eight inches two inches difference! Lizzy had much to think about her position. Ade. had much more to do. Lizzy left her husband, Mr. Cousin, on account of maltreatment. Though Mr. Cousin was a senior Service man yet something was lacking in their marriage tie. There was no happiness. There was quarrel every day. Plenty of trouble every time! Lizzy did not want to remain single. She was contemplating to reconcile with Mr. Cousin Many other suitors had given her their hands in marriage but she could not give consent. Mr. Cousin was much worried lossing a charming. young girl of Lizzy's figure. He had approached Lizzy several times both singularly, severally and otherwise. Each new approach became more unpromising than the old. He wrote so many letters of apology. When his English language was failing him he coosulted a barrister who drafted him a letter which he registered to Lizzy at one time. When the legal letter failed, he turned to vernacular letters. There was no inprovement! But to keep away from Lizzy Mr. Cousin could not bear. He desired to reconcile with her by all means and at all costs. road romance, Lizzy had Since Ade's changes in h e r o u t 1 o o k. She had mentime tioned to Nelly, her friend at one �prior lo the road incidenr, that she was interested in Ade, Her interest came to the comparative degree when on one evening Adt: delivered a heart-breaking lecture at the Diobu Market Square. He was campaigning for one of his party's candidates during a parliamentary election. Lizzy suspected that Nelly must have mentioned this remark to Ade at any time and that might be the reason why Ade mentioned that she wanted to to see him. Though Lizzy snobbed Mr. Cousin's several approaches yet she had not concluded not to rejoin him. She wanted to make him realise his follies and to mend his ways. Mr. Cousin took the whole matter seriously because he had enjoyed Lizzy's company to the envy of so many others. If he missed her entirely he would find it dificult to go in the other ladies company. Moreover, his other three wives were no match. Going to choose ladies from mean insultiog his wives. outside would While Ade was planning haw t o get Lizzy. Mr. Cousin was doing all he could to gain his wife's love. Lizzy on her part; had became confused owing to so many new developments. It was a world of confusion. Who would Mr. Cousin or Ade? win? �A state dance was staged by the Managers of Cafe Ambassador V.I.P.S., States men and second class citizens would attend the dance. Ade was in his dead black dancing suit. He was a bachelor. Being a state dance, he had no need for a partner. He was sure to have a dancing partner when he got to the hall. Lizzy had not attached herself to any dancing partner for fear that her husband might be offended. �Ade bought his ticket a t 10.30 p.m. and walked up the dancing flat. About 30 minutes later, Lizy. in light--blue, dazzling. damask, don't-shake gown, reported at the Ambassador gate. A gentleman at the gate requested to know if she was partnered ' I don't need a partner. I will partner myself. So, don't be worried about me," replied Lizzy in a sharpcontemptous voice. She bought her single ticket and went upstairs. She quietly took her seat very close to the entrance beside a gentleman facing the other way. Being attracted by the drawing of a chair behind him, Ade turned round to see the face he saw on the Owerri Road. It was Lizzy sitting closed beside him! "What are you doing here Lizzy?'asked Ade "And what about you?" asked Lizzy. It was on exciting occasion an occasion that would renew acquaintance. Ade had no need for another partner. Lizzy had no need for another partners came down froin heaven just at the time they were necessary. The first dance was High Life. Edison Bells Orchestra discussed the hits. Ade and Lizzy danced the NIKE NIKE .......... .. high life on the glory floor of Cafe Ambassador. The music was on, it was true but the partners did move conver, ration than dancing for Lizzy to be inside Ade hold me tight. It was wonderful! "Who asked you to sit near me, poor you?" whispered Ade. "This point is inexplicable, my Lord" replied Lizzy in a love-sented tune; "Don't you think something is responsible" continued Ade. "Anything can be responsible, I don't care. What ever may be your suggestion, my only belief is that the call together is free and easy, "concluded Lizzy. The dance was on. The conversation was on. Ade was preparing himself and his speech another opportunity. �The music first round ended. Dancers took their seats. Ade and Lizzy occupied on and lone table right at the extreme corner of the hall -perhaps for convenience sake. The dancing hall became the long awaited place for Ade's second approach. The table was rich with Star Lager Beer and Tango all brewed in Aba, Eastern Nigeria by the Nigerian Breweries Limited. The services of waitress was not needed. Lizzy appeared to be the best waitress even though she had not served in that capacity before. 'The partners paid no need to the music second round. "It is regretted that when we met last on the Owerri Road we could not have a nice discussion. You could not help replying to my question Adequietly. Before I go further I will thank you for having given me the courtesy that day. This very attitude of yours places ),ou above average. Just as if you gave me an appointment I did not arrange for adancing partner to night. You, on your part! came in without one. That is why 1 will not hesitate in concluding that God has sent you safely to me to continued, and if possible, finalise the matter. Lizzy, you may doubt why the matter has been put to us in this way. I know quite well that you were married to Mr. Cousin. It seems to me that you are not living with him presently. I can't say whether you will, one day, in the near future, rejoin him. What ever may be the case, all I want is your love, for truly, I like you. I should be very pleased if you would give me your opinion fully in order to release my heart from bondage". Lizzy was listening attentively to Ade's speech and raising her eyes she saw Mr. Cousin walking into the hall in his Agbada dress, She pretended not seeing him. She began to give Ade signs to make him know that her husband was in the hall but Ade did not take notice. �In replying to Ade's speech Lizzy said: I could have replied adequately but for Mr. Cousin's presence,' which Cousin?" interrupted Ade. "Look behind you" wanred Lizzy, As Ade turned round he saw Mr. Cousin sitting opposite their table looking steadily at Lizzy. There was no going back. There was no need hiding. Mr. Cousin had seen his Lizzy in Mr. Ade's company. For courtesy Mr. Cousin would not intrude. For the same reason Ade and Limy would cantinue with their conversation. If anything would happen it would be after the dance. "Let's forget all about Mr. Cousin" continued Ade- "There are only two possible things we expect, Mr. Cousin may either stage a fight with me or seize you from me. Both are usual daily occurences. If the former happens the shame is Cousin's. If the later the shame is mine. I pray you, carry on with the talk and be frank" Lizzy entertained some fear in the first instance. Later, when Ade applied his diplomatic utterances, she felt quite normal. She would carry on with the talk in spite of her husband's presence. "Well, she began to whisper" I'm bound to say something I'm bound not because you force me to say my opinion, I'm bound because love is strong. I'm bound because love is kind. I m bound because love is true. I'm bound because love is my pride. I'm bound because love is the due to prosperity, to place of mankind". "Speak high my lady" intruded Adz, "Yesy' continued Lizzy ''I was married to Mr. Cousin. We had married for long but for lack of love 1 was compelled to leave him. I have decided that before I give myself to another man I must consent my mind several days and nights and even months if not years. I know you are a bachelor and may ask me to marry you. And before you put this question across, I must assure you that you are bound to fail as my mind is very far from consent �I shall always like you person for you are sweet. Any young woman who does not surrender to you in love cannot surrender to any other person. Let's go on with the dance." Ade held his breathe. The Bells Orchestra kept on with latest hints while ethers enjoyed themselves in a dead waltz, Ade and Lizzy appeared unconcerned. Mr. Cousin, who came to enjoy the Saturday night engaged himself seriously in the affairs of his wife and her dancing partner. How the dance would end for the two parties could not be predicted. Ade could not be silent over an important' matter as courtship. "For likeness sake" he burst' your reply though very disencouraging, ought to be polished to a certain degree lest it becomes together valueless to me. I appreciate your frankness for I urged you be frank. You are a product of noble parents. All you fear is thz very many unusual commitments in love- making. Dismiss this fear and release your conscience reconsider and give me your final decision." Lizzy found it hard to reply again. She meant L'I to harm for Ade, but wanted to stand clear. have a principle in life." voiced out Lizzy "I can't make fuither statements on this matter to-night but will advise you to hold on till when next we meet. Let's enjoy the dance". Ade could not press the matter stronger but waited for another opportunity. The dance was coming to a close. Mr. Cousin had decided what to do. He watched Ade atjd Lizzy closely. The master of ceremonies announced that five would end the dance. Lizzy and Ade jived. The Edison Bells Orchestra signed off. Mr. Cousin quickly walked downstairs and waited for Lizzy and Ade at the gate. As Ade and Lizzy came down the gate and walked out there was a whisper of "Lizzy ' from Mr. Cousin. �There was no reply. "Lizzy don't you hear Mr. Cousin's voice again?" querried Mr. Couisn "Oh Sir, you are too late Cousin" replied Lizzy. Mr. Cousin was surprised at the reply. What would he do?. While Ade stepped his right leg into the car. Mr. Cousin held him by his tie. ''lf you enter this car I finish your life now" exclaimed Mr. Cousin angrily. Ade gave him a jaw-breaking blow oo his cheek and he let Ade go and fell unconsciously on the ground. Lizzy jumped into Ade's car and they drove away. Mr. Cousin lay there for a few minutes, regained consciousness and quietly went home CHAPTER IV Both Mr. Cousin and Ade were students of the Island Hotel Dancing School. Dancing ;classes werc held twice weekly. One Monday evening, Mr. Cousin arrived at the dancing practice quite on time. Ade went up to Lizzy's house to request her to accompany him to the dancing school to do a special Tango which had worried him for long. Lizzy told him that she had no objection if that could only keep him happy, but reminded him that her husband dsed to be a regular student of the dancing school. Ade told her that Mr. Cousin had not attend e d t h e school for six consecutive times. Lizzy was convinced. She dressed up aod followed Ade. Arriving at the Island Hotel square they noticed that the attendance was very good that evening. It was a pleasure for them to join their comrades. They went up and took their seats. Students were seriously attentive to the Tango bits demonstrated by the Instructor. Later, it was coupling. The instucior wanted a lady for coupling demonstration. His eyes caught Lizzy. "EXCUSE WE DANCE" said .the instructor as he walked straight to, Ade. 14 �He danced with Lizzy. That was time. The cat was let out of the bag. It was a little wonder to Mr. Cousin who just walked in. It was a little wonder not because he had not seen a man daocing with a woman before. It was a wonder because he was surprised t o see Lizzy at the dancing School because through out his stay with Lizzy she swore that she would never follow him to the dancing School. He did all he could but failed to convince her. This thought made Mr. Cousin look pale. The problem, to him, was incomprehensible. How be it, he must endure it as he endured the terrific blow of the Cafe Ambassador. The demonstration was over students more t o apply the Instructor's instruction. This time Ade was to dance with Lizzy. Mr. Cousin could not keep silent any longer. he should act. He walked boldly to Lizzy to request a dance. Lizzy looked at him with contempt. He drew her from the seat. She held Ade tight. Mr. Cousin could not draw her off, while he stood before her Lizzy said "You are too late Cousin. If you don't respect yourself 1 will here now show YOU your seat" Ade did not intrude for he was watching the evznt. Mr. Cousin came up to drag Lizzy again. '%%at a fool you are, Cousin. Take your time. play cool. If not, 1.11 beat the hell out. damn you and damn the consequence. Voiced out Ade in a high temper, Mr. Cousin left Lizzy and walked out of the Hall. Lizzy and Ade continued with the practice. they did not mind the little drama. Other students could not talk because the matter was from big man to big inan. Mr. Cousin was away but nobody knew what was in his mind. At one interval Lizzy looked downstairs and saw Mr. Cousin standing beside an electrict pole near the I s l a n d Hotel. �She watched him closely to know whether he was armed. Ade saw Lizzy as she was looking dowo. He walked up to her. "Look at Mr Cousin" whispered Lizzy. They looked at him attentively but could see nothing strange about him. The dancing School came to a close at 9.30 p.m. Students were going away. Lizzy and Ade kept behind until every other Students had gone down. Coming downstairs, Ade and Lizzy saw Mr. Cousin walking away. They followed him with short paces coming to the junction leading to Lizzy's house, Mr. Cousin halted. Ade and Lizzy came to the same point. As they walked over the adjourning street, Mr. Cousin followed. "Stop there Lizzy! Stop there or die Lizzy!" commanded Mr. Cousin. Ade and Lizzy continued walking" If you walk further. I shoot you dead! threatened Mr. Cousin. There was still no shivering, no reply, no turning back. What a determination! What a slight even at the point of gun! It was terrible. Liuy wanted to play her part when and where necessary. Mr. Cousin walked up to Lizzy's house but halted at the entrance. Lizzy went into the dressing room, got ready, looked at Mr. Cousinand said: "Come in, darling Mr. Cousin was afraid to go in. .'I deal with all kinds of people but not of Adz's type, said Mr. Cousin. "Don't fear intruded Ade "Come in for I dehl with all classes of men including people of Mr. Cousin's class Experience has thought me so. Come in, I know your worries-"once beaten twice shy". Come in friend. Don't fear. Mr. Cousin's fear increased as he heard Ade's voice. He thought that if hc went in he would be entrapped. In departing Mr. Cousin said; "I know my love to Lizzy is yet true. She was true all the time. She has not told me the manner of sins I'm guilty of. 16 �has charmed my sweet heart. There is cupid influence in all this. But what matters is how we parted. What judges us is how riiuch we loved ourselves, Lizzy loves me, this I know. This she will continue to love me I'm sure. Though going in dismay Lizzy, keep fit and remember me. Lizzy was worried: In a very cold voice Lizzy raid; "Sorry, you are too late, Cousin." CHAPTER V Mr. Cousin returned home in the worst of mood. Poor Cousin To live or t o die. To continue the Lizzy case o r discontinue. The world at this time was in complete darkness. Missing Lizzy because of a minor matter. He did not think that the mistake was such that could not be corrected. He had three wives besides Lizzy but the missing of any of the other three would be frankly regarded as a shortcoming. 'Lizzy's absence was a !horn in the flesh. The only reason was that Lizzy stole Mr. Cousin's heart before they ever joined as husband and wife. Mr. Cousin thought of many things sorrounding the case. Well wishers. friends, bossom, relations, had warned him about his affairs with Lizzy before the break-down. He was shy because his parents had advised him not to joke with Lizzy but because of thz weakness of flesh he paid no heed but regretted after every misadventure. But what was that bone of contention? A man with four wives was not satisfied with them. He was fond of picking women from outside to inside the house- would ask the four to give him chance to romance the fifth temporary pasture. This attitude continued for some time until that became: his second self. Mr. Cousin would leave the house every Saturday night �to sleep ourside and to return the following Sunday morning. The first, second and third wives could accommodate this very .attitude of Mr. Cousin but Lizzy who knew the art of loving could not. She always told Mr. Cousin, "if you are not satisfied with all of us and feel that another woman ou:side is more applealing. bring her in legally. We want to be as many as ten in the house since there is accommodation for all of us and since African custom allows it. But if you feel it is an extra burden and you still have interest in her, please romance her outside not inside this house" Mr. Cousin regarded this stately statement as water poured on the back of the duck This was the real trouble. Lizzy could no longer bear the burden. Whea the case reached its green point-when there was no happiness in the house Lizzy decided to keep away in order to avoid trouble After all, there can be no life without happiness. Sadness in the horn? shortens the the days and nights. It reduces strength and life and that is death. A new thought came to Mr. Cousin. He decided to write a letter to Lizzy which might change her mind. If the change of mied was impossible. The next qoesticn was "what do you say?' Lizzy would say what would be the next step to follow in the matter in order to arrive at success. There and then Mr. Cousin would take a decision. Was the losing of Lizzy an inrecoverable loss? The question would be answered by Lizzy in her reply to Mr. Cousin's letter. ''Dear Lizzy" Wrote Mr. Cousin #'Need we bother our heads about doubtful future? What do you say? Shall we continue to live in a fool's paradise? the home of doubting Thomases �Did I not aish you Godspeed as I left you that night. Did I not ask you to remember me. I have waited for the response but have been challenged by silence. What do you say to our existence? Tell me in sincere words whether you will come back to me nor nay. I know it was not your intention to stay away as long but for the presence of that foolish jealous heart. Do you know that Ade plays a mere foolery with you and will drop you as soon as his plans are true. Don't you know the politicians tongue. Because you see him always talking on the soapbox-raising fale alarms in order to attract innocent citizens to dwindle them to feed fatter than senior sxvicemen -To gct rich overnight. T o b poor the following day. T o brew crisis in order : to feed fat on the' illiterates. Thank you, time shall come when you will pr-fer living with me under this condition to eating for a week and starving for another week. Rich men a t election times and poor men thereafter. You know how dearly I love you. You know I cannot afford to miss you. Jane, Kate and Asugwo always say I will die whenever you leave me. They are now waiting to hear that I have done something extra-ordinary because of your absence. In order to avoid an unpleasant end, please come back. It will interest you to hear that I am now prepared to act by your instructions and directives-stop talking to one and thousand ladies- being with you always when I am not in the ofice attend all private and official functions and meetings by your express permission and approval- above all, to love you lovelier than ever then to be yours for ever. In the light of my new phase of life what d o you say Lizzy? what do you say to our existence in life? Tell me! Tell me! Your dearest, changed Cousin. - 19 �The letter did not move Lizzy. Since Mr. Cousin's Island Hotel encounter, Limy had delved into higher interest in Ade. She has been lectured by Ade atimes without number. Lizzy had made up her mind not to have further dealings with Mr. Cousin and his family as far as marriage was concerned. She was awarethat Mr. Cousin was wealthy. She believed that wealth was not his that had it but his that enjoyed it. She felt that without happiness wealth meant death. Though Ade did much in braning Lizzy, yet she carefully ignored anything relative to making a promise --a promise to marry Ade. She did not want to commit herself in any way except for keeping Ade harpy zt that material time. Mr. Cousin was expecting a good result. He was optimistic because Lizzy's action in her house the other night encouraged him. Ade read Lizzy's action well. He knew that she was principled hence she avoided commitment very much: However, Lizzy's action spoke much of premise. It would not be wrong to admit that Lizzy was watching Ade closely. He did not want to go from hell to hades. Would there be a reply at all to Mr. Cousin's letter or would it be treated with silence this was a problem which required a solution. I t would be discounteous of her if such a letter was not treated. In what way and what tune would the reply be written in order to avoid commitment. Aftei consider~ngthe gaps and hitches L i u y decided to give a full. com~rehensiverenlv to the letter ~ . ~ ;\T 3 A,M. LIZ& WOKE FROM * SLEEP AND WROTE: DEAR Cousin It was a hard job that your letter was presented to me. It has been over one week chat I had picked materials for the reply. Shaping of the tune to suit. I was not drawing a conclusion on our final position but on how to be able to write you when I had. for long, ~ - �decided not to have further dealings with you. Well, courtesy is strong. I must give your lztter the very courtesy it requires. I must make it clear to you that before taking the decision to keep away from you, I had the backing of many conscience. Nobody else is responsible. Ade was not my friend while I was your wife. You know I had to respect you in all respects. I like your personality so dearly but hate your manners. 1 did all in my power to play the game with you as a comrade. You did not regard me as somebody in union with you but as a visitor. I managed the affair well as far as humanly possible. I gave you a sufficient time to make a change of heart but very unfortunately you played me out: Jane, Kate and Asugwo are your wives. I am not better than them. You can always remain with them in that they are always prepared to pay you back in your own coins. As I am not born to reciprocate evil I will not learn that in your house for marriage sake. The alternative is that which I have now done Outside this, I will live to wound myself and conscience. Your new phase of life, as you have put it is very interesting. I wish you all the best of luck. Are the present promises sweeter than those you used to make on those hectic days? The answer is No I You can't deceive me again. Acting by my directives satisfying my wants listening to my advices desist from going to. the pubs regularly stop talking to thousand and one ladies - to be with me always when you are not on office duty to attend all private and official functions and meetings by my express permission and approval-above all, my Sweet Cousin, to love me lovelier than ever and Oh! my dear, to be mine for ever ! It is all true darling me! What do 1 call this?. - - 21 �the sentiment-the sentiment-what a promisewhat a wonderful evasive promise of future improvement - what a prospective future I wish I had a teleprinter to send out this news. - Let me tell you Cousin, I have the music in me. I am a good trumpeter talking candidly, you wrote the letter under reference the night you returned from Cafe Ambassador. Finishing the letter you went to Hotel Picadilly whtre you spent the remaining part of the day. Alcohol and spirit can do marvellous jobs for weak humanity. I must advise you to keep up with Jane. Kate and Asugwo for the time being. Later. you will decide to make another choice if you still want a fourth wife. Left to me., I would ask you to manage these three and do to them all the things in your nzw phase of life. There is n o need having, a legion of wives. For your information, I have vowed since leaving your house not to marry a polygamist in my life again. Remember that before I gave my love to you there was no indication at any time that you had any wife other than me. You did not reveal to me that you had ever intended any girl before approaching me. It was a big surprise to me to see vour other wives coming in successioo after I had settled in your house. In order not to embarrass you I kept calm. You were still not satisfied but proceeded with the new wife deal. On the other hand I founa you an imposible partner- Not only that happiness was absent from the house but that sincerity is your enemy with your marriage is slavery. As I don't want to be a slave in a free world, I sang you ''Nunc dimitis". Replying now to "What d o you say'' I candidly affirm that I will no longer remain in bondage in a man's house in order to have a husband �I will not come back to you. If you are feeling my absence from your house, please pray t o God to give you courage. Rpgard i t as a shortcoming. It is nothing strange. What of death? Assuming that 1 am the best, can't the world d o without the best? There must be a substitute as I go away. Try elsewhere and you will surely succeed. While wishing you, all wish yourself let me remind you, Mr. Cousin. that you are too late. very sincerely, Lizzy. CHAPTER VI It was a world of make - belief to Mr. Cousin as he received Lizzy's revelation. It was a shocking news! He wished he did not write the letter. If he did not, he would have not been reminded of many things he had since forgotten. That is the danger of using the pen. In courtship man meets many obstacles. Mr. Cousin had caused himself the headache. He would blame nobody. He wanted to have the best from woman but had the worst instead. He did not think that the matter would die there. Woman can be tossed here and there, for they are changeable all the time. He decided t o make further attempts which might fiod a solution. He would not bsar Lizzy's absence in his house. It was Lizzy who attended important personalities who always visited Mr. Cousin. Many of his friends admired Lizzy's manners and would express same in her presence. The other three wives were unpolished. They were not the sort presentable in a Senior Service man's house. Mr. Cousin would d o it or die. �Ade was on the other hand, finding Lizzy's favour. Nothing was binding both of them. Ade wanted a corcrete statement from Liny. He did not know in what manner she replied t o Mr. Cousin's letter. If he did he could have had some relief. He had his doubts because anything could happen in courtship. If he succeeded in wooing Liuy's the bctt-r for him. But if he failed it was another calamity. Politicians are talkertives. He had boasted to friends with Lizzy's name. He had told tales with the Cafe Ambassador and Island Hotel incidents. Ade must pull his weight if he w o ~ l d hope to succeed. Mr. Cousin was planning ahead. He thought that nothing again would disunite L m y and Ade except that same offence he had committed. He used to know a girl who had been in love with Ade. This was an instrument to use. Mr. Cousin succeeded in knowing the house of Gracy. She was the type of girl who breaks her head when she hears politics. She attended all political meetings especially those of Ade's party. She liked to see and hear Ade deliver his speeches. But Gracy's love t o Ade was too secret. She was under the control of her mother. Her father died when she was eight years old. The mother had been all and all for her. She would have married Ade if not for her mother's serious objections. "My daughter. you won't marry a Politician'. She told Gracy always. Gracy was interested in Ade but since she had not the final say in the marriage way she had to wait. But talk ill of Ade t o Gracy's hearing you would have it hot. She defended Ade every where. She took pride in reading. �Ade's contributions in the dailies. She would want her girl friends to enjoy the reading with her. She would always feel to go to Ade's house but for the mother she wouldn't. Mr. Cousin had a cousin who was very friendly with Gracy. Agnes visited Mr Cousin one evening. He was very sad. "What is w r o n g ? ' a s k e d Agnes "Many things are wrong' replied Mr. Cousin "I have not seen you i n this mood before. Something must be wrong indeed: continued Agnes "Yes, Agnes one Ade, Ade, Ade, wants me to die. He has taken away Lizzy from me. He had to beat me at Cafe Ambassador. He wanted to kill me a t the Island Hotel. He persuaded Lizzy to write me a stinker. You know how Lizzy loved me a@ how I loved her. If she were here now you would have been happy. But Ade, the politician, has used his "1s sweet coated tongue to snatch Lizzy from me!' it not Ade who intends Gracy?' interrupted Agnes, "Yes. It is he that dangerous man". - Concluded Mr. Cousin. "Don't trouble your heart much. As fnr a s l have heard this story, Agnes must hear it. She will warn Ade. I know how dearly Gracy loves him. She is mad about him. She has told me many fine stories about him. She goes as far as to defend him wherever she hears his news. I know if she hears that he is interes~ed in another girl something must happen. be The matter will s o o ~ settled. I f Cracv hears that you are my cousin, she will feel it badly. She must act.' CHAPTER VII Gracy was at her mum's Creek Road residence on Friday evening. There was a tap at the door. It was Agnes "Come in Agnes!" You look sweet. There must be some fine news''. very �"The news is not all that fine. I don't know why we should con~inue to give our hearts to these unsteady men. They promise you Heaven and Earth today and forget all tomolrow. I'm not happy at all over Ade's attitude towards my cousin, Mr. Cousin of the Travellers Bank Limited who rides on EP 555. You know his wife Lizzy who was a pupil of our School." ''Yes! yes!' I remember. I use to see them always I know Lizzy very well. That fine-Looking girl". intruded Gracy. 'Do you know" continued Agnes "that Ade has snatched her from my cousin." Telling me!" interrupted Gracy. Yes Lizzy is no more in Mr. Cousin's house. The Pittiest side of the story is that Ade bit Mr. Cousin at Cafe Ambassador and attempted to kill him at the Island Hotel. Mr. Cousin was crying in his house yesterday before 1 came in to see him. He has the greatest blow any average man could have. I'm sorry for the situation. Sorry because this matter affected my cousio and someone in whom you are interested". Gracy was not happy at all. That was some thing serious. She could not talk. She. looked a t Agnes stupidly scratched her hair. She found it difficult to say any word. When Agnes saw that Gracy was wounded she said: "I'm sorry I have had to injure your feeling this evening. You were happy before I came in. You now look dull. I know I O U have the interest of Ade at heart not neccessarily 1oving:him. I know why you are sad. I am aware that Ade intends to marry you. You will not be happy to hear that your intender misbehaves in any way feminine. But I will urge you to go about it gently. When Ade knows thatyouare aware of his present undertaking, he will discontinue his plans because he loves you. �Don't fall out with him. Take the matter lightly. We should correct ourselves from the misadventures of others. That is why we read books. Your case is not a complicated one. There is a way out'. "But you arc not serious, Agnes. tuned Gracy. "Are you wanting me to believe that my Ade will behave in this way. To snatch Lizzy from Mr. Cousin to beat Mr. Cousin in a public place such as the Cafe Ambassador. To attempt Killing Mr. Cousin! It is wonderful! Ade is a public Servant. He makes the law. His standing in the community is such that he cannot think in terms of commiting murder because of woman. I have watched his utterances in private and public places. He is mindful of his position in the community. I have not seen him in bad company. Could you believe that since I knew him I had not entered his house yet he is not worried. He has disclosed his interest in me. 1 have franklv told him that my mother has the final say in this connection. As modern as he is, he has not indicated to me his objections to my mother's vizws about his intention. He has taken everything coolly. He does things gradually. I am puzzled indeed. I will not take a decision on t h s matter. I know what to do. You will hear the result soon. 1 thank you for disclosing all this to me'. Agnes was disturbed a bit. She wondered why Gracy was bold in defending Ade in this all important matter. She had her doubts. She took leave of Gracy. CHAPTER VIII Ade iovited Lizzy to an at-home. He also invited Lambeth, George, Sunny and Sylva. Ade had some points to discuss with his friends. �He would want Lizzy to be there. That was another way of making his political friends know of his new deal -His plans for Lizzy. Ade asked the manager of the Hotel Universal to arrange him one room of the Hotel for the at-home. By 7. 10 p.m. the invitees arrived at the Hotel Universal, a stone throw to Gracy's house. Egusi soup pounded yam-goat slices-chickens maggi sauce-ground pepper-The table was rich. "Ladies and gentlemen, there is DO nerd for any introduction. You know yourselves. Of course, Lady Lizzy, you are at home with Lambett George, Sunny and Sylva!" Your humble Ae' d! Hear! Hear!. The party did justice to the dishes. "And what do you drink Ladies and gentlemen? asked Ade "Nothing but Star beer' repl~edSylva. "Why Star Beer?' asked George "Because Star nas quinine In it' point out Sylva. It is true! It is true!' Ladies and gentlemen' Ade intervented "You have got it a11 wrong. Star Beer has n o jot of quinine in it. Five ingredients are presented in Star Beer. They are malt, yeast, hop, sugar and water.' "This is wonderful! exclaimed Sylva. "That is why it is good to come together. I had held the view that there is quinine in Star Beer. Not me only but several thousand others. Ladies and Gentlemen, we have learned enough to-night. If we doo't have to learn more, this is sufficient Plenty bottles of Star Beer on table. 'These are condemned soldiers. They must be executed!" commanded Mr. Lambeth. There was a big laughter. Lizzy was watching the order of the night. She was learning much about her new suitor. She was not shy. She was used to that sort of gathering when she was with Mr. Cousin. 28 �The only thing strange to her was all that scented politics. That sent her head back to Mr. Cousin's remarks about Ade. "Now, Couucillor Lambeth, can you tell us what is wrong with your council and the market men and women association." Asked Ade. The Secretary of the Association had made several calls on me since the past weeks. I had not taken the matter seriously because I always hit at the right point. I don't want to raise any alarm yet. But when I know the truth in the whole matter, I will boom up the show. Councillor Lambeth said: "This matter has heard so many interpretations from many angles. As far as I am concerned, I can only defend myself. You know I'm new in politics. I do my private job from which I earn my livelihood. There are many members of our couucil who have no private occupation but tbe council Hall and its many departments. Some of them do the legitimate duties of council officials. Whatever may be their good intentions not withstanding, the public suspect them. I have met three or more members 3f the market men and women Association who told me that they paid El0 each to be allocated market stalls. I for my own part, have not been approached by anybody to help. I have neither demanded from any one. I am convinced that there is something wrong somewhere. I'm afriad. However honest any councillor may be. he must be suspected. I am afraid. I will resignmy membership of the Council." Mr. Sunny whose show in drinking beer became interested in the matter. "What did I tell you yesterday, Ade?' asked Sunny. Man). of our present councillors are swindlers. Some of them are rogues. They see all manner of will in the name of our great party. They always bring preasure on the Executive Committee 29 �to defend them. This time they will not eat their cake and have it. We must go on without a management. As for Mr. Lambeth, since your conscience is clear, you should fear no accusations and suspicions. The market men and woman know those who took money from them and such people will be handled. Many of the Councillors who had no bicycles before going to the Council are now owners of 300 C. C. Triumph Motcr Cycles. Some of them now own Volkswagen saloon cars. They are not paid any reasonable allowance but they can live luxuriously in the name of the party. ' Mr. Sylva was fast with the Beer. "Star! Star! You can't beat Star Beer. Beer at its Best! Others joined in cheeriop. Sylva was nice in campaign. He had heard previous arrangements with some members of the Market men and women Association. They had agreed that they would send nine delegations to the Minister of Local Government. Ade was to lead the delegation. The noise made for Star Beer attracted Gracy. She heard the vioce of Ade but did not suspect it much. That was about 9 p. m. The party was coming to a close Mr. Cousin left Hotel Metropole coming to Hotel Universal. As he was going upstairs to the Beer parlour he heard the vioce of Ade and company. He ran down to Gracy. "Come on! Come and see your Ade with Lizzy. Come! Come!" Gracy dressed up. She walked fastly to the Hotel. Mr. Cousin had quickly taken his seat in one of the rooms in the Hotel t o watch events. Gracy was going upstairs while Ade and company were coming down. Hello! Gracy. preeted Ade. "How d o you do!" replied Gracy. "Is mum in?" continued Ade. "Yes Mum is in and what of your Lizzy?" 30 �Ade was silent. Lizzy heard question but did not ~~~~~~~~~anything. Gracy walked away without saying more. Mr. Cousin who was expecting some casualties was disappointed. What was actually wrong with this Ade? His dear Gracy did not stage a fight with Lizzy. There was no quarrel ! What a disappointment! CHAPTER IX On petting home that night. Mr. Cousin felt that he was wasting his time by chasing Ade and Lizzy in the way he had done. The law courts must look into this case. He married Lizzy according to native law and custom. If a woman does not want t7 continue marriage with her husband, she should divorce him in the customary court of his town. Lizzy was quite aware of this condition. But she wanted to take a final decision before taking such a step. Her letter to Mr. Cousin was an exhibit. T o divorce a husband meant paying to him through the court what bride price he paid for marrying the wife. This usually happens if the woman has attacbed herself to a new husband. In Lizzy's case, she had not given a definite word to Ade or anybody else. If Mr. Cousin would take legal redress it must be against Ade if he could prove his claims. Taking it against Lizzy meant he was divorcing her an undertaking which he so much feared. He therefore decided to test Ade's action in the Law Court. Ade was worried in mind since after the at-home surprise. He was worried because he did not know how Gracy know that he and his party were in the Hotel Universal how Gracy know about Lizzy. He had to suspect many people including intimate ones. He did not know how to handle the Gracy issue. - - �Of course, he could defend himself. Gracy had disclosed to him that her mum did not want her to marry a politician. This was a good point. Ade would not like to die i3 single blessedness. If Gracy failed him. he would make a success from another. But the moral impl:cation mattered. If Gracy proved, truly speaking, that Ade fought o r bit Mr. Cousin o r attempted to kill him because of Lizzy, Gracy would lose confidence in Ade. By his losing Gracy's confidence he lost much because Gracy had done so much to advertise him. Defended his attitude represented his interest in private and public. What more to love him dearly to admire. Ade called a t Gracy in the noon of Thursday. She received him normally. He expected that the Lizzy question would be brought up. T o Ade's greatest surprise, no mention was made about it. "You asked me a question a t the Hotel Universal the other night. Was it not about Lizzy?" "I have forgotten all about the question. I only wanted to confirm an information and that I did. If you could snatch Lizzy from .Mr. Cousin and bit him, you are too brave. Anything can happen about any person. There is no need having explicit confidence in man for he is fragile. "Don't continue" interrupted Ade. "Let me tell you. Your informant told you that I snatched Lizzy from her husband and at the same time bit him. "And attempted to kill him !" introduced Gracy ' ' ~ h killing? And you believe this story. This is a fable. .'I have been interested in you. I have not snatched you from your mum but I was able to snatch a wife from her husband. Which is easier? To take away a girl from her parents o r a wife from her husband? This is fantastic! As long as you are concerned I must tell you the truth. Lizzy had left her husband since eight months ago. I approached her along the Owerri Road one evening. Since then, 1 have been �trying to get her to marry me. You know that your mum has placed a very big barrier in our way. I don't know how long to wait for a change of heart on the part of your mother. How d o you think I should live without a wife - a partner. Lizzy has not given me her final reply on this issue. You know how much I had. approached you on this marriage deal. I understaod lately that Lizzy is not willing to go back to Mr. Cousin. She made up her mind before leaving his house. I was not there. I had no interest in Lizzy when she was under her husband. I am not the class of men who tamper with peoples' wives. If anybody tampers with my wife, whenever I have one, I will deal with him. The evening you met us at Hotel Universal was a tragic one. I invited friends including Lizxy to an athome. I was collecting facts in a matter which will soon engage my attention. That was all for that evening, Gracy was convinced. She began to feel much for Ade. Her mother had deprived her of something real. She wished anything could happen to change her mum's opinion about Ade. But she could not challenge her mum whom she had loved much and who had been all for her. Any attempt made on forcing her mum would be resisted. If she felt heavy about the matter or pressed it carelessly meant committing matricide. "Poor Ade" said Gracy. "I wish you were inside my mind at this moment. I'm dying, dying. dying for you. Blood is strong. Mum! Mum! Mum! On mother! Parents have secret joys and so arc their griefs and fears we are told. Could you not convmce mum to change her mind about you. What is wrong with politicians. I don't know. other' hates politicians badly. What of Ministers' wives? Can you not come to that posit~ons through your local activities 33 �I have admirtd your articles in the dailies. I have heard your speech to a marmoth crowd. I have heard of your activities in your local council. What is their wrong in marrying politicians. Are our Regional Premiers not politicians. Our Prime Minister - Our Parliamentarians earning fat Governor General salaries to maintain their wives and children. - - - It was Mr. Cousin entering our house for the first time in his life, who informed me that you wcre with Lizzy at Hotel Universal. 1 did come of course, I saw you and greeted you. I don't blame you. It is mum. It is mum! Ade looked up to the ceilliog. He could say nothing. "I will leave you. Let us watch The side" was his final statement. CHAPTER X At 7 a.m. on Monday morning. Ade was preparing his speech for a big Lady at NO. 4 Field, Port - Harcourt, when a Bailiff handed over to him a summons to appear bcfore the Supreme Court on Friday in the forenoon to answer a writ from Mr. Cousin to show cause why he should detain Lizzy, Mr. Cousin's wife illegally. NO. 2 clause on the Summons his claim for £500 against Ade as damages for depriving Mr. Cousin his personal libert),. That was another interesting news about town that week. Though Ade was not financially up-to-date yet his name was princely. The news bazed forth. THE REPORTER, a local news paper used it as a leader in The ADE, JOURNALIST AND POLJTICIAN IN DEPEN- - DANT IN CIVIL SUIT OF e500 CLAIMS: RE.4SON ILLEGAL DETENTION OF MR COUSIN'S WIFE. The Reporter sold it like hot cake that day. That was a fulk of the town. The Rroadcasting Service used it as Headline News. Other National Newspapers made big news out of it in different journalistic languages 34 �Ade must defend himself. He consulted Mr. Nwafor M. A,, LL.B., a politican- Lawyer of Lagos fame. Mr. Cousin retained Mr., Ibeji, M. A., M. Sc., LL.B. another famous Port-Harcourt Lawyer, specialist in matrimonial cases. Friends and well wkhers of Ade and Mr. Cousin applied to go into the case to effect a szttlement out-of-court, but Mr. Cousin was too stiff. Ade's feet was heavy about the case but he was not in any way despondent. He would not give up. That was a test case for the two learned friends. Lizzy was disturbed so much. T o . appear before a crowded court to testify in a case for the first time in her life time. Her name is to be published in the dailies for the first time in her life to be finger pointed where -ever she went. T o tell tales with her name not for something glorious but dishonourable. The news shocked Gracy. She observed that Mr. Cousin was wicked and rascally. She was forced to move down to Ade's for the first time since they fall in love. She gave Agnes notice not to come to her house again. Their friendship was to be discontinued. Their relationship became stained. She was sorry for her Ade. She minded much Ade's name not the case it self. Ade had been making fast news not such as that which came in as a flash that time. CHAPTER X I The S u p r ~ m eCourt was crowded. Cars lined up. The premises was the sea of heads of men, women children, politicians of all grades, who came to listen to the sensetional case. The police were very busy at work, keeping order. �Ade dressed in his immaculate white Agbada. In his company was Lizzy who dresscd in blue Mambo native custom with cha-cha-cha gold neckless to march. As Ade moved his tagle-ftalhtr fsn, there was a loud applause of 4de! Ade! Ade! both outside and inside the court. What a popularity1 Mr Cousin dressed in his deep indigo suit. He drove in with Mr Metu, his good friend. They alighted fiom the car and walked majestically into the court. c'Court" His Lordship. Major Amachoko, came into the court. There was a dead slience' "Suit No. P H 40161. Mr. Ete Cousin Versus Mr Mana Ade witnesses in this case out of herrings'' 'cYour Lordship, 1 appear for the plaintiff" said Barrister Ibeji. Your Lordship, I appear for the Defendant" said Barrister Nwafor. 'Your Lordship, my client is asking the defendant to show cause in this court why he detained the plaintiff's wife illegally since twelve calendar months and 2, to "pay us f500 special damages for depriving my client his personal liberty. This is our case" said Barrister Ibeji. "Are you liable or not liable?" "Not liable' replied Mr. Ade. "Your Lordship' said Mr Nwafor' 'I will apply to this court to strike out the first clause in the claim. There is no ground whatsoever for my learned friend to mix criminal case with civil. Your Lordship. if my client detained the plaintiff's wife illegally which I suppose to mean unlawfully, he could have reported the matter to the police. It is the police and not this court who will charge my client with unlawful detention. I will refer your Lordship to Maxwell Versus Chapper which was exactly put in this way. In that case, Your Lordship, the court struck out the case �and cost was awarded against the plaintiff". 'What do you say Mr Ibeji ?' asked the Judge. "Your Lordships' replied Mr. Ibeji, "My learned friend cannot interprete our mind at this stage of the case. He could have waited until a later stage to make this application that is if we fail to establish a case against the defendant. It is the court's findings, which will show us the next way to follow-Your Lordship, my learned friend is putting the Cart before the horse." Standing up again Mr. Nwafor said, "Your Lordship, my learned friend bas got it all wrong. I would refer your Lordship to cap. 38 sub section 4 of Criminal Procedure. The whole thing is explict here." The Judge referred to his book. ''Yes, yes, yes, I see with you Mr. Nnafor and Mr. Ibeji, I am afraid you will lose this case. I therefore strike off clause 1 of the claim. "As Court pleases." ''This case" said the Judge "is an interesting one. I will give it a full day's hearing when next it comes up. You should file your statement of claim and defence within thirty days from today. Case is adjourned to 30th July. Immediately the Judge announced the adjournment the Court became almost empty. Many people rushed to Ade outside the court. At each V sign he made there were shouts of Ade! Ade! Ade! He .;.as carried shoulder--high. Many people who had not known Lizzy had the opportunity of knowing her. No soonerdid Ade went into his car with Livy Then the shout changed from Ade! to Ade! L!zzy! Ade! Lizzy! Ade! Lizzy The following day, the local daily annouuced No. 1 Victory for Ade in the unlawful Detention case. The news spread tar and near. Ade was interviewed by many newspaper reporters but he reserved his statement. Any statement in that connection at that time would subjudice the case. t 37 �CHAPTER XI1 Mr. Cousin returned from the court with sadness because he lost part of his claims. He had paid fifty guineas to his counsel. Could he lost both siae,. To lose Lizzy and to lose his money Kate, Jane and Asugwo were not happy with Mr. Cousin. They heard all about the Lizzy's affair from outside. On hearing the Conrt news they began to think that if Mr. Cousin had some regard for then? he would not continue to waste time and money for only one woman who left the house. Kate could no longer wait for Mr. Cousin. She decided to go home tc see her parents and to sound their opinion. She revealed her plan to Mr. Cousin in the worst state of mind in which he was. Mr. Cousin told her to do whatever she wishes. He invited all his wivs to an emergency family meeting. '*I am surprised" he pointed out in a trembling voice "that since my trouble with Lizzy, none of you has asked to know how I have faked. You think that I am foolish to look for the lost sheep. You feel that I donst love you and that is why I have been anxious to get back Lizzy. I will frankly tell you that I will not forsake one ot the sheep which lost because, h l have many of them. I'm, therefore, not out of the way as I continue to struggle to bring back Lizzy. If any of you goes the same way Lizzy has gone, I will look for her. Kate has told me that she wants to go to see her parents. She may not come back. If she does not, I will go for her. But when you become stubborn or when you make a mockery of my present day position I will act before any of you. I will not allow the Lizzy's error repeat itself". �- - Poor women waves of one man who wants more of women. Mr. Cousin's speech gave them a blow, Poligamy, this is the danger. The danger of cosmopolitanism-the danger 'of discontentment ! Kate, the one of the three who could speak to Mr. Cousin. She could not hide in the dark. 'I'm ashamed of you, Sir" said Kate sluggishly "So you are not ashamed to tell us these words. If 1 were you, I would not utter anything at this time. You were beaten at Cafe Ambassador. At Island Hotel, Lizzy and her friend fought you. You wrote a letter of apology to Lizzy and you were terribly tormented in returning. You went to the court yesterday and lost part of your claim. Yon will continue to look for one woman who was tired of you and went her own way. Dear Sir, I am also tired of you. I will find my way before darkness falls on us." Mr, Cousin was pricked again. He was hopeless. Too many troubles. As he wanted to reply, Jane said: "Ete, l have been silent all the while not because I don't know what to say o r what to do but because I am ashamed of myself not of you as Kate said. I will act when I will. I know that I am in great trouble-in agony-hell. Whom will I meet and who will speak for me. All that I will do is in my mind. When 1 will, I will" "What will you do?'' interrupted Mr. Cousin. "Say what will you do to go to your parents-To find another husband. These are the. two possible things you can do. Men are too many. Women are also many. Any c,ndition is good for me. And you Asugwo, what say you?" Asugwo looked at Mr. Cousin and signed. "To qay what others hav? not said. TO tell you anything newer than all you have heard. I am not the taking type. 1 believe very much in action. 1 will give no notice when I decide. 1 am too slow at talking decision. My decision, when taken, cannot be recalled. So, wait for me. You will see but will not hear." 39 �Lizzy's trouble became lighter than the one Mr. Cousin had, then to reply' Kate, Jane o r ' Asugwo. "Anything can happen. After all, what is the end of man? Is it not death? Man dies but once. The next is re-incarnation. If women curse my life this time, in my next re-incarnation, I will make a vow. Women are woe men! They are woo men! Men suffer all the time." thus concluded Mr. Cousin. , C H A P T E R XI11 - It was another big day in Ades, history the 30th of July. The political disciples of Ade were ready. The Kokoma Dance Club had arranged its native high life picces. It was the Ade Day! Ade boys were happy to march to the court in their Youth Day uniforms. Since the Judge announced that Cousin Versus Ade Civil Suit was the only case to be heard in the Supreme Court that day, friends and wellwishers of Mr. Cousin and Ade would not want to pe absent from the court. The court pemises and Hall made temporary forum. Mr. Cousin was in his white gabadine suit with black bow tie to march. Ade dressed in his party colours with red cap on his head. Lizzy drcssed in her pep+pe Ghana print and in white buck shoes. AS Ade and his Lizzy alighted from their car Adel Lizzy! Ade! Lizzy! rang into the air. Ade waved his fan in 'response. The court Hall could not accommade listeners. Hundreds of heads stoad.outside the court Building. What Sort of case! People were sOffaearing. Electric fan! And yet they could not help. A murder case had never had such adiuence "C-o-u-r-t;" commanded the Orderly. His Lordship bowed to the court and took his seat. "Su!t No. pm40/61 Ete Cousin Versus Mana Ade witnesses in this case out of hearing." �"Your Lordship, I appear for the Plaintiff.' It was Barrister Ibeji. "Your Lordship I appear for the Defendant.' that was Barrister Nwafor. 'Your Lordship, my client is claiming £500 special damages from The Defendant for depriving him his personal liberties. Our statement of claim is before this court, my Lord' submitted Barrister Ibeji. ''Do you still plead not liable?' asked the Judge. "Yes the Lord' replied Barristtr Nwafor. " ~ n d " be continued "My Lord. This is a very funny case, funny indeed. I would ask lour Lordship not to waste his time in this case. Here is a man whose wife left. (see paragraph 3 of plaintiff's statement of claim) my client only met the woman in her parents' house at the time in question. My client did not induce his wife to leave him. If the Plaintiff was offended, he would seek legal redress against his wife and not against my client. If we waste our time to give evidence and counterevideneces, it will amount to the same thing. My learned friend could have directed his client what to do. In matrimonial causes Act 1950, the proceedure of divorce is set out clearly. The husband or the wife can make a divorce petition. If your Lordship holds that the plantiff has a locus stand, 1 am prepared to go on with the case. "Yes Mr. Ibeji. "This is a case of prestige. My client has been injured seriously by the attitude of the defendant. It is this court which will prove us right. This is clear case of deprivation of liberty Fundamental human rights has been challenged. This honourable court, my Lord, will agree with us that our claim is genuine. If my learned friend is afraid or not ready to go on with the case today we will happily ask for costs. The Judge was seriously writing down his opinion IThese lawyers keep on messing up themselves. This is a case which a lay man can early handle. - 41 �The ,Plaintiff has righi.to petition against his wife;' The Defendant can be correspondent. Read: your law books at home and don't always disgrace yourselves in this court. Case struck off.' Mr Nwafor stood. my Lord we ask for costs. Yes I agree. You must definitely have costs from the plaintiff. "Fifty pounds my Lord." said Mr. Nwafor. Mr. Ibeji said, If your Lordship holds that this case be struck off.' That is what I hold interrupted the Judge. "It is wrong for my learned' friend to ask for costs." . "f35 cost against Plaintiff announced the Judge. "As court pleases." 'gC-o-u-r-t!" The Judge rose for ten minutes. How would Mr. Cousin leave the court? T o trek out from the hall nhen the Ade men and women were ringing Ade! Lizzy! Ade! Lizzy! The Kokoma army with their talking drums Music! Music! Music! everywhere. Ade's driver drove Lizzy home while Ade was sitting comfortably on peoples shoulders on to his residence. A song composed by the Kokoma Boys - Too Late Coz. Cousin, what will you d o next: It is late. It is late Coz, Cousin Oh late! late!" It was a melodious tune which caught the minds of many people who heard the young voices. It was the song of thp season. CHAPTER XIV The Ade Cousin case was the common talk about the town. The Vigil, a local paper came out with hot news "ADE WINS AGAIN.'' Regional and national papers. made smooth- sailing news out of this case. It was a heartbreaking news for Mr. Cousin. Ade did not stop here. He crossed over to the Music makers of Atomic 8. He wanted a high life hit of the Ade Cousin squable. A song was composed in high life "Ade wins the fantastic case Cousin wouldn't make a peace. - .42 �Who will advise Cousin to stop here for he will find us relief there. Major Amachoko is a wise judge Mr. Cousin would certainly owe him a gradge. The Supreme Court is a court ofjustice which does not in a moment admit malice who will quickly run to Mr. Cousin's aid so that he may not find the world red. who will advise Cousin to stop here for he will find no relief there! Go, say Ade wins the fantastic case but Mr. Cousin wouldn't make a peace. This high life number was recorded. Everybody would want a copy. The records sold like hot cakes. The Aggrey Road record dealers had something tangible. The demand for "Ade wins" record was great indeed. Mr. Cousin was embarrassed. How this news blazed was unthinkable. Ade was a political prince. Every thing connecting him must be sung in high and low places. There would be no check. If Mr. Cousin would stop the news he could but he couldn't. He confined himself to his house. He wouldn't go for tennies. He wouldn't go to hotels to chat and drink. He couldn't go to the church. If he could stop gzing to work he could but how could he? He was cut free. Ade organised pressure groups at every corner of the garden city. He knew all the places to find Mr. Cousin and detailed his disciples to watch. The world at the stage was too miserable for Mr. Cousin. Returning from the house, Mr. Cousin hhd oppositions from his three wives. He would go to bed withcut dinn5r many nights. He had no strong will to demand anything from his wives. If he would ever lay emphasis on certain points, he would be cautioned. Everything he did to regain his wives' love proved abortive. CHAPTER XV A new thought came to Mr. Cousin. He decided that before aoy other thing happened, he would bring peace to his family. 43 �Anything could happen to him outside but there must be peace inside. How could he go about this matter. Mr. Cousin invited his fathers-inlaw to his home. He did not disclose to them the object of the invitation. Upon hearing that it was at.home all of them decided to respond. Before the clock struck 2 p.m. on Sunday, the eleventh of May, all the invitees had arrived at Mr. Cousin's Res~dence, 3 Bende Street. Messrs. Okon Etim and Nnabuihe were surprised to meet one another at Mr. Cousin's. It was an exciting pregnant meeting. Asugwo had prepared a rich vegetable soup with pounded yam foo-foo for the luncheon. The food was passed. The invitees were truly at home. While at table. Mr. Nnabuihe observed that his daughter, Kate, was not happy. He also noticed tbat the faces of the other two women were gloomy. "Gentlemen!" whispered Mr. Nnabuihe. T h e dishes are palaiable it is true but the house does not appear free and easy. Something is wrong. Look at the faces of our hostesses and you will see rancour, displeasure and sadness." Mr. Etim looked and Mr. Okon did not bother. "We will see whatever it is later' replied Mr. Okon. Retiring to the palour the invitees were presented with two kegs of Omoba palm wine and two big bottles of Guinness Stout beer. Stout beer and palm wine make good mixture. Two legs of goat were served. The fathers-inlaw were entertained according to custom. Mr. Cousin called Jane. Kate and Asugwo. L'You are welcome. mv fathers-inlan' greeted Mr. Cousin. ',I iovited you today. I know yo; are surprised to see one another in my house. Our fore-fathers say that where one's enemies are too many one has to offer drinks to some of them. I have so many enemies outside because of my affair with Lizzy whom you all know. 1 do not move comfortably outside. Ade has �done very much to run me. He has organised his men against me a t strategic points in the town. I am not safe to move about and to eat outside. I feel that my security must be inside my house Contrary to expectation, my house become so much unsafe. It means, therefore, that my life is in great danger. I know this because an enemy can work his chance through inside and outside ihe house. The more successful would be that which passes through the inside. I must tell you straight away that your daughters are my known enemies to-day. I haveinvited you t o see what you can d o t o bring my wives t o acknowledge me as their husband and friend and not as an enemy". Mr. Cousin's statement was amazing, There was a dead silencz. I t was a matter which required a close vindication. The silence broke when Mr. Offiong said; "This is a serious matter. The accused person are here. They should defend themselves. All we want is the truth and nothing but the truth. If Asugwo could say something we will be grateful. Felling on her knees Asugwo said; "Good Sirs, I'm ashamed to say whatever 1 may say in this matter, I'm saying something because of custom. If I don't, I may be right by reason not to say out my mind, my action in this regard will be heavily misread. I'm ashamed of Mr. Cousin. I did not think that he would some day summon such a meeting to discuss his love adventure. After all, who is Lizzy? She is fine, it is true but she is an incomplete woman. Not withstanding this. Mr. Cousin loves you more than any of us. A beautiful woman without a child is a decorated coffin.. Mr. Cousin does not care for us and the children we have born for him. He cares for Lizzy's beauty. I believe I am speaking the mind' of my mates ' '*Yes" answered Kate and Jane. "Mr. Cousin believes that missing Lizzy means missing his precious life. How can wt, the neglected ones accept the one who has rejected us. We had decided to return to our parents so that Mr. Cousin 45 �could fight out his Lizzy's issue. Our presence in his house affects his plans. Tha! is why he wants us to go. fle is giving you the reverse of the story. He has invited you to recall us not to reconcile. If he wants internal peace he must sever connections with Lizzy who, amongst us, is now a lost sheep. The disappointments, humiliations and disgraces Mr. Cousin has heard in his bid to find Lizzy are sufficient to have him. Mr. Ade has taught him so many lessons!and how I wish he stops here. It is when this 1s done that he could have the happiness he asks for. I don't want to go further into the matter. If T do, I will be inviting more headaches and heart breaks". "Has any other person more to say?'' asked That was the reply from Mr. Nnabuihe L ' N ~ ! " E Kate and Jane. "Have you anything to add, Mr. Cousin? asked Mr. Okon. "I will not add anything. I am appealing to you to use this opportunity to an advantage. I'm in a big confusion. My wives seem to be cleverer than I and the more I talk the worse the situation becomes. In order not to waste your time I hereby promise not to go further into my deal with Lizzy. Let fate decide the issue. I rather preserve my life for the younger ones than to lose it to L i u y and her Ade". "This matter has settled itself" said Mr. Nnabuihe "We cannot go against custom. We must go out for consultation.'. They retired to one of the rooms. "1 am an Igbo man" voiced out Mr. Nnabuihe "I don't know how you treat the matter of husband and wife in lbibio land". Since both of you are Ibibios I will introduce the matter as a guide to what we may decide here. Mr. Cousin has offended his wives greatly. He has to beg them-render apologies to them in order to recapture their love. From what has happened, the women have been too patient. If they were not good parented they would have deserted. The custom in Igbo land finds Mr. Cousin guilty for which he is liable to a heavy fine. In-order not to waste our time I will suggest that 46 �he should pay each of his wives ten pounds and further apologise to them. The women should be asked to buy three hens. Each of them should make a delicious erika ikong soup tooffer to the husband. They should eat the food together. They will go to Ojukwu Diobu to swear t o ' each other so that they take themselves into confidence. After this, the matter is done." After a long pause. Mr. Okon said; I1Mr. Nnabuihe has solved the problem. There is nothing to add or substract. All he said is what happens everywhere. It is not only in lgbo land. The only thing new to us is Ojukwu Diobu. Since they live in a town ruled by the Juju. we will not ask them to go to any other place to look for a juju. If all. swear to the juju, there will be a lasting peace. There were no further remarks. The arbitratores returned to the parlour. Mr. Cousin and his wives were waiting for a ruling "We have looked into the matter" said Mr. Etim. I'We are sorry that our brother-inlaw. Mr. Cousin, has allowed satan to come into his house Why we marry many wives is to check ourselves. No wife can claim superiority to her mate in the house. A beautiful woman advertises her beauty when she is married alone. But when she is married with one or more wives, she hides it. The man who marries more than one wife is always a King because the wives will find means of pleasing him. The wife who renders best service t:, the husband enjoys him best. Mr. Cousin has allowed Lizzy's beauty to dictate pace on him. Lizzy saw this weakness and used it to an advantage but to the disadvantage of the Cousjn's family. From all your statements, we can rightly say that Mr. Cousin has offended his wives. But this does not mean that the wives should pay him back in his own coins. They should understand that what ever a woman is, she is under man from creation The woman should always play her own part well. The man will come back to his secures afterwards. �Mr. Cousin wants to have peace in his family hence he has taken this honourable, humble, approach to the issue. l h i s Mr. Cousin's action should be welcomed by everybody who knows the game of life and how to play it. But inorder to respect native law and custom, Mr. Cousin should make some sacrifice. He should pay each of his wives ten pounds and with this ask for forgiveness and pardon. The wives should offer a hen each to the husband. Each of the wife should make a palatable dish with the hen. Mr. Cousin will eat with all of them. In order to rebuild confidence, the whole party should go to the Ojukwu Diobu to take oath of confidence. This being done, peace will come back to the family. Mr. Cousin has given an undertaking, not to continue his hunt for Lizzy." Mr. Cousin stood up. Looking up and down smiled. ''Well, my Lords", he said: I'm happy indeed that you have done a big task in less than twenty minutes. I am prepared to pay the price for the cause of perfect peace. If doing only this will return me to the family I will be Sappy to accept your recommendation". 'IWhat do you say women" asked Mr. Efiong. ''On the behalf of my mates', answered Kate' We accept your findings and recommendation. The invitees had more of the Omoba stout mixture and later went away. CHAPTER XVI Ade had made up his mind to marry Lizzy. There was one thing yet difficult. T o marry a wife who deserted her husband meant much by native law and custom. The deserter would apply through the native court to divorce the husband. That meant that the bride price, including all expences the husband made would be returned to him through the Court. �Mr. Cousin paid twelve pounds and three pence to marry Lizzy. That was the marriage custom of the Effiks. This amount would be paid to the court by the new suitor. Ade handed over twelve pounds three pence to Lizzy to deposit at thz Obia native court. The court messenger served summons on Mr. Cousin to appear before the Obia native court on Wednesday the twentieth August to answer a suit of Divorce made by Lizzy. That was another try time for Mr. Cousin. That was a test-case. He had assured his father-inlaw that he would abandon his bid for Lizzy. If he accepted the refund of the bride price it meant he had finished with Lizzy. They would be regarded as ex husband and wife. If he did not accept the refuod he would be inviting another trouble in his family. His wives were watching every movement of Mr' Cousin rignt from the last meeting. It was not a matter to be pursued secretly. In whatever form it was handled it must be known by Mr. Cousin's wives. It was a trying time for Mr. Cousin. The matter would be settled once and for all. On Wednesday, the twentieth August Mr. Cousin went to the Obia Native court in the company of Kate. That was another news. The mere going out with Kate for the first time was a sign of things to come. When the case was called up for hearing Mr. Cousin told the Court that he was not prepared to stand with Lizzy on the box. He said that be accepted the divorce and accepted the bride price refunded through the Court. The president of the Native Court praise Mr. Cousin for the way he handled the matter. He ordered that the money should be paid to Mr. Cousin. He told Lizzy that she was at liberty to choose a new husband if she liked. 49 �Whilt on the car returning home Kate who was sitting in the front with Mr. Cousin was pondering over the whole issue. She could not say any word. 'What is your opinion about this matter? asked Mr. Cousin. Kate pretended not hearing him. She continued to be silent. "What's your mind about this matter, Kate? continued Mr. Cousin "I'm sorry. I don't know you were talking to me" replied Kate. "Well, I am yet uncertain of the matter. I cannot say how I feel until you have said how you feel about it. I will answer this question after three Calender months by which time I can make my conclusion. I am yet observing what's the situation! "I understand you" interrupted Mr. Ccusin." You are in doubt about my sincerity in this connection. You must have observed a very big change in me since our last weeking. You ought to be surprised a t my action in the court. You don't believe that I will bear Limy's absence. I saw Lizzy in the court but that once charming face did not charm me. I was not moved. I was not attracted. There was a time in our affair when I asked to know what was the greatest object of my existence in a life without Lizzy. My concern today is to have an ideal home with o r without Lizzy. But I can't forget her." Kate looked stupidly at Mr. Cousin. She watched him as he held the stering of thecar in a helpless condition. "Why all this?' asked Kate. "You said not long age that you have finshed with Lizzy and yet you are, dying for her". "There is something, wrong' said Mr. Cousio. "Oh Lizzy, Lizzy, Lizzy. Poor me. Something, truely wrong." What is wrong? interrupted Kate. "I won't tell you . what's wrong. All I know is that there issomething wrong in my heart, Poor me.'' Kate could not bear the situation. She was afraid, afraid that under that condition there was a possibility for an accident. Mr. Cousin was in an unconsious, mood. yet he was driving. ' �"Ho! exclaimed Kate suddenly "Don't kill me for Lizzy. Don't kill me I'm Kate, poor Kate. Life has no duplicate! If you choose to die for Lizzy's sake please do so. Don't commit uxorious! "Mr. Cousin had his fears also. He stopped the car. Kate quickly came out I'll wait for:: taxi here. I've had the rotterest time for my life, Kate Nnabuihe." Mr. Cousin came out t c drag in Kate, She ran away to nearby village. Mr. Cousin could not go out for her. He came back and kicked off the car. Kate came back to the road, both seeing the car, took a taxi back home. CHAPTER XVII - Gracy had been following the Cousin Lizzy dramma closely. She was in a position to know what happened in both Mr. Cousin's and Ade's houses. From Mr. Cousin's side she had her Agnes. From Ade's side she had Oti, Ade's sister and Georgy, his friend. Gracy heard that Mr. Cousin had accepted a refund of the bride price he paid on Lizzy. She knew that it was by Ade's arrangement that it was possible. She knew also that Ade would eventually marry Lizzy. Her mind was beating furously. She did not think of losing Ade any time. She believed that there would be a time when her mum's heart would change and consequently Ade would be accommodated. She didn't know how to get about the matter. Gracy wouldn't go to Ade's house. She had not done so in the past. But at that time Lizzy and Ade lived together. Gracy decided to register a letter to Ade to make her intentions known to him. "Ade,' she wrote Dear Ade, ''I have tried to put off my mind from you �but fate holds me strong. You told me once that your ruling planet is the sum and that you are a that Lion. I k n o ~ lions are wickedly shy but wonderfully commanding. If your contenance represents your soul, I have a reason to keep away from you. I have known you too well. The soul is clever, of course. My knowledge. Therefore is limited. It is how evident that you have succeded in your project--Ade and Lizzy, husband and wife. It is an interesting news. Ade. What o i Gracy, the founder of Ade's love? where is she going to be? This question may appear unbecoming and irresponsible but fates demands that it can be put. 1 know that there are so many young men wishing to have life partners. I aiso know that there are millions of young women who wish to couple. 1 am certainly aware of the fact that the world can do without the best. 1 agree that the dead can be remembered when the living is disappointing. Fate demands that I should do justice to concieve. 'That is why it appears to me and perhaps to you too that I'm making a mockery of myself in this letter. You told me when last you visited that you were trying to get Lizzy to marry you. You mentioned my mum as placing a very big barrier in our way, you said you could not wait for mum's change -f heart. You remarked that it was unfair for a young man like you to remain without a ~ i f e . I did not fail to make you undsrstand my position. I urgtd you to make some move towards making mum change heart on the issue. She has had no objectims other than your being a politician. I had my strong confidence that through your influence and perhaps my little help, we could win mum's favour. From the look of things, you have made up your mind about Lizzy. If not so the question of convincing mum requires only constant approach. You have had harder cases very hard cases which you softened by your influence. You have won declared 52 �and hardened political approvements to your side. Your convincing ability had secured your outstanding position in your party. Poor Ade, you have failed to d o what you ought to d o only because of that sire-footer, heart-hrcaking lad. This is dangerous! It is challenging! -dangerous because you have killed innocent love. Challenging because you questioned Nature, I, Gracy am good for everything feminine. Beauty, I am okey. Height, I am averagely promising Ade's match. Education, manners, I can be sure of not disappointing. If Lizzy and 1 are interviewed I'm sure of beating her by a big margin. D o you know Ade. that because of you I have made open enemies both socially and politically. How well have I defended you? How much weight has fate taken away from me? How many worried nights have I had just because of you. How many meals have I missed because of defendinp your name? am ashamed of myself. How can I look at Agnes' face? Agnes who had been dear to me appears indeffmnt today bccause of Ade. She has the right of asking me so many questions now. "Where is your Ade? I remember hearing "1 don't know why we should contiruc to give our hearts to these unsteady men. They pramise you Heaven and Earth today and fcirgct all tomorrow.' I also remember replying, "Ade is a public servant. He makes the law. His standing in the community is such that he cannot think in terms of committing murder because of woman. I have watched his utterances in private and public places. He is mindful of his position in the community. I have not seen him in a bad company "...... ........ ........ 99 Please let me hear fully from you lest I ask myself. "What is the greatest object of my existence?' Yours in Love, Gracy. 53 �ADE RECEIVED THE LETTER. He read through. "This is a matter of life and death" he said to himself. He knew the feelings of Gracy whom he gave his love a t a glance. He had come to mix company with friends and foes. He had realised what it w a s all about. The gift of life is one thing. The care of life is another. Could it be said he was impatient and that had caused these bickerings. His astonishment at finding himsclf invlwed in the affair was growing rather than diminishing. This letter from a fallen-teacher, was borning. What of the moral justification? Ade's highest aim at that time was to be married. He gave his love to Gracy and thought going on with the affair and to prove the hitches, shortcomings and finally the success or failure. But Lizzy's charm was wonderful. He was caught in Owerri Road trap. There was no going back for him. Politicians like much noisemaking. The newspapers and radios blazed and sang the love episode Ade made a venture a bold venture to the politicians but to the private man, no news. While he was enjoying the advertisements, he forgot his dealings with Gracy who became crazy about him at one time. - Ade seemed to be faced with a problem which kept attacking him, some times horrible, sometimes reviving -uncountable emotions he yawned. He walked about in the room. "Why am I in this place? he murmured. The tricks of fate enhanced him. He was thinking whether there was going to be another news. This time Gracy versus Liuy or Gracy versus Ade. Lizzy found Ade a worried man. She gave him a symbolic look. She watched him closely to know what was disturbing him. Ade was aware of Lizzy's move. He sat tight on the chair taking care of the �letter. Lizzy could not say any word. Her mind did not go the length of understanding if anything existed between Ade and Gracy. She had her suspicion that something must have been wrong at a political meeting or that he was makmg up his mind a b m t a peculiar party problem. Ade had continuous busy three nights all for his party affairs. 4de slept. He woke slowly, thinking he heard R knock at the door and hearing Graq's voice. But he had dreamed that Gracy hanged herself and in her room left a hote "ADE IS THE CAUSE" The dreamed sound lingered into his waking state and left him puzzled and depressed. He wondered if he had slept at all. The hanging inclderlt and the alarming note sank Ade's feeling. In a confused state he shouted "Poor' Gracy!" This is noise woke Lizzy. "Which Gracy?' Lizzy exploded. "Gracy hanging?" 'Ade is the cause?' he continued. "Sincere Gracy hanging! Honesty! Innocence! Defender of my soul! Heaveus!, what do you say? Lizzy ran to hold Ade as he sat helplessly in the bed. "Did you quarrel with anyhody?'she asked. There was no reply. She thought of many things-Politicain's lives are ridiculous. Any thing can happen to them at any time with or without notice. "What must be wrong with this m a n ? ' s h e continued- "This man has t a d a sleepless night. He has concealed many things. I cannot read his mind. We have not lived long and I cannot claim knowing nothing of his ways I have known no!hing about him than that he is a pol~tician. Who will help me?" Turning himself left and right in the Bed Ade shouted again, L'Poor Gracy" Lizzy left him suddenly and ran out from the room to the parlour "There is something in this name" she th?ught "Poor Gracy must be Ade's ghost friend. she won't be a living Gracy". - 55 . �The wall clock struck 7. 30 a. m. It was time for breakfast. Ade hadnot taken bath. He had not dressed up. Lizzy quickly ran to the kitchen to make breakfast. Ade walked sluggishly into the bathroom. He later went to the dressing room. By 8 o'clock he was ready for the day's appointments. He took little of Akamu and Akara and drove away to the party's Secretariat. CHAPTER XVlll . Lizzy was not happy. Ade's new developments disturbed her much. Since she could not gather any thing from Ade's mouth, she would investigate the matter. She thought of how to go about it. She remembered that there was a native doctor who lived at 13 Creek Road who could reveal the whole secrets to her. Ugochukwu had been famous in town because of his ability in sooth-saying. He had caused many heart-breaks. Many families had relied on him in every hard, mysterious, domestic problems. Lizzy told Ade that she was going to see her aunt who was ill. Ade wanted her to wait till evening so that he would go in her company. She said that she was asked to come down immediately because it was a serious case. She was however, allowed to go. Limy took a taxi to 13 Creek Road. Shz knocked at U~ochukwu's door. The native doctor's messenger ran Gut to receive her. "is your master in?'questioned Lizzy. " Master is very busy with a client," replied the messenger. "Could I not see him now? Messenger. ''Let me see him. But he may not have time to attend you now." Lizzy: please help me. I have only a very short time with him. The massenger came out from the room. "Sit on the form. Whatever you wish to ask from master speak it from your mind. Spit o n four penny pieces .and hold them lightly. Master will call you �soon". Lizzy did as she wastold. She waited anxiously for her turn. About a minute later, she heard a native doctor chunning. The juju bell was rung seven times. A juju morkation song began. The native doctor danccd as he sang. He asked Lizzy to clap her hands to his tone. . The native doctor asked Lizzy to place the four penny pieces on the ground, She did so. Ugochukwu: You are a lucky woman. You have to come to know all about your life. You are married now. Your husband is living. Looking into a small mirror on his alter, he smiled. "Oh Lucky girl. Say, One who does not carry a pot does not break a pot." Lizzy said so, "Say My hands are clean". Lizzy said so. "Your husband loves you too much. Is it not so?" "It is so, answered Lizzy but added "Tell me why I'm here". ' L Y o ~ here because you are here, otherwise you are should. not be here" replied Ugochukwu. "But why should I be hert?" continued Lizzy. "Aha! you want to know why your husband who had loved you does not love you again." "Is it why I'm here?" questioned Lizzy "Yes. There was something wrong in your home yesterday and that is why you are here. My juju says he was there last night' Lizzy was astonished. She looked at Ugochukwu nodding her head. That was a point for the juju. "And" de continued ''You had a restless, sleepless night. You couldn't see your husband's face. He did not talk to you. His attitude was vzry unusual Is it not so?" "It is so." replied Lizzy. You have come to know why your husband behaved in that way". Lizzy was glad. The native doctor read her countenance and understood that she had been convinced. He continued to sing for the juju. He stood and danced. while Lizzy was was clapping for him. He rang the 57 �bell twelve times. Sitting down again he said; "Open your two palms." Lizzy did so. He looked into his small juju mirrow and said : "The juju said that you have not given him kola and before. he continues you must bring a bottle of ekpeteshi, two bottles of guinrss stout, one pound in shilling coins. ten shillings in six pence and five shillings in three pence." Lizzy had only one pound. "Can 1 offer anything I have to the .juju?" asked Lizzy. "No, the juju does not talk twice on one subject. "From what you have stated I understood that the juju wants a total sum of one pound fifteen shillings from me but I have not up to that sum here she pointed out. "1 understdnd youy' said the native doctor "But" he continued " You can go home to get whatever is !he balance. My juju dots not charge much money. You are very lucky to be charged one pound fifteen shillings only. Lizzy took leave from Ugochukwu to go to the house to collect the balance of the money. On getting home. Ade had returned from work. She appeared kery serious and pale. Adc looktd at her. He found something strange in Lizzy's look. "How is your aunt feeling ?" "asked Ade" She is seriously down. I'm afraid if she will recover. She has been sent to a native doctor's house. I have come to takz food and to meet them there. Ade was in deep sympathy with her. "Take your food quickly and let's go down to see her. I'm sorry indeed. This is another thing to worry your mind. Make haste and let's go." "Don't worry yourself" replied Lizzy. " You can't be allowed to see her now. The native doctor does not allow anybody to see her at this early stage of his work. He has allowed me and my younger sister to be there. Hz may allow othcr visitors later. You will wait till then. I will send your kind regards to my aunt." Ade did not go further. He �thought that Lizzy was sincere and serious. Lizzy went back to 13 Creek Road. She paid the juju charges. Ugochukwu was happy. Heasked Lizzy to keep calm. She would hear everything about her case revealed. She listened with eagerness to the native doctor's demonstration. The mvocation took a new turn. The juju drum was in attendance. Ugochukwu began to chant ',Ududughudu; Okwa mpkuru otile; Onyam mata Okwa hibie. Uh! Uh!, Ugochukwu: Your husband was calling the name of somebody when he was in bed. Lizzy: Yes. He was calling Gracy. Ugochukwu: Gracy is his girl friend. He promised to marry her but disappointed her because of you. Lizzy: Is it true? Ugochuk~u:Gracy is annoyed with your hnsband. She handed over your husband to Ogbakorokoro juju. The juju says that there will be no peace in your house as longas you live together and that either of you must die if you continue to live together. There is nothing you can do to please your husband and there is nothnig your husband can d o to please you. You will live in disunity throughout the short time you have to stay together. Lizzy: Telling me? What a m I to do? Ugochukwu: In order to release your husband from the hand of Ogbakorokoro there must be some sacrifice. After that you will be given some charm against known and unknown enemies. Yon will be given some powder to apply to your husband's food. This will make him love you more and sincerely. Lizzq: Are you sure that after doing all this, things will be well with us. Ugochukwu Oh! definitely so. Native doctors are too many but they are graded. Many people �who come to me h w e hau no disappointments this case is very hard but simple to me. If you can foot the blll you can be sure of success. Lizzy: Do you mean that I will pay additional money to what I have paid Ugochukwu; This is a childish question. It appears y3u are no; familiar with our business. Lizzy You've guessed it right. I have had no previous dealings with native doctors. I always take my cases to the white and black trained doctors. Let me know what will be the bill. Ugochukwu: You will buy many material for the preparation of the charm and the love powder They are two separate jobs. Both of them will cost you five pounds. At the completion of the work, you will pay more eight pounds. Lizzy: It means I have to pay more thirteen pounds Ugochukwu: Yes, If you pay this amount you will enjoy more happier days. Lizzy: I have not the amount required. I don't know how to convince my husband about this matter. In the first place he is not aware of my coming to you, I told him a different story before he allowed me to be here. In thz second place he cannot listen to such story .He is a politician. He does not believe In sooth-saying. He does not believe that anybody can charm him handing him over to a juju for that matter. I don't know how to go about this matter. This is a big problem. Ugochukwu: I know your difficulties in this instance. There is a way by which you can set your husband round. You chat with him always At times he romances you. Politicians are good drunkards. You can get him round on one Saturday night. Lizzy That is true but I would want you to give me the love powder. I will apply it on my husband. When he is in mad love with me I will 60 �make him pay what ever is your charge. I know that in a week's time the powder will effect him and by Saturday next I will drag him down to you and the remaining job will be done., Ugochukwu: I understand what you are after. You want to try me. I will surprise you. I will give you the powder. Before two days time you will bring me news of its effect on your husband. Lizzy: I'm not trying you. 1 have heard much about you before I decided t o meet you. 1 know you can d o wonderful things. My chief trouble is money. If I had it, 1 would not ask you t o start from number two of the items. Please help me for you will enjoy me now and in future. Ugochukwu: This ponder! You will see it when the time comes. You will thank me thereafter. Put a 'little of it in your husband's soup. Don't eat with him. If you eat any food in which it is added, the powder will be off. It will not react on your husband. It will be more effective in lunch. The soup in which you will add it must be palatable. It must be rich so that ycur husband will take much of it. The more he takes the more. it will affect him and the more he will love you. Lizzy: Thaok you. You will hear again from me. Ugochukwu: I will not be long. I will soon hear from you. Lizzy left Ugochukwu's house, full of hops. She took a taxi home. The battle must be fought and I will win" she thought. CHAPTER XIX Lizzy would face the opportpity with the necessary uneasy sense of obligatibn. She was going t o make an attempt. She felt that something was wrong indeed. She had been called names. She had been worried by her former husband, Mr. Cousin. �Her name had been published on the pages of the dailies. T o lose the very man for whom she had stood many trials and temptations was to her unbecoming. She would face the matter fair and square. She would set her face strongly against any woman who would intrude. Ade, she concluded, had fallen short of what she expected. He would then run the gountlet between Lizzy and Gracy. Ade was thinking of Gracy still. He was moving heaven and earth to get Gracy agree with him in the changes. He thought he couldn't d o without her but when there was a change in the tide he yielded to Lizzy. But he did not mention anything about Gracy to Lizzy even when they joined. That was why Lizzy felt disturbed when she first heard of the name and hearing of it desparetly. Gracy felt that Ade's attitude was a slight. She has expected to have a reply since last she wrote. She did not mind much, but thought she would draw a line somewhere. Ade was well disposed towards Gracy. This was one of the reasons for his keeping Lizzy in the dark about his intentions. He continued to adjust himself in order to be properly located. Gracy was too young that she could not think in the way the native doctor made Lizzy to believe she felt that by pointing out Ade's mistakes she could score some points and she might have his favour. If Ugochukwu did not put the matter in the way he did he could not get some money from his client. The ordinary mentioning of Ade's change of altitude was enough to convince Lizzy to believe whatever he would say afterwards. She could, therefore not play fast and loose with the affairs of her Ade. Ade decided' after all, to reply the letter in order to keep Gracys mind a t rest. "DEAR GRACY, :'To ask yourself what is the greatest object of �your existence is a question which will come through as you enter into your fifties. If the question comes now, it is too early. ''1 know that you have read many meanings into my long silence. If you were i n my heart you would find a long vacum. I have been searching for words to reply fittingly to your thought provoking epistle general. Up to the time of writing I am short of adequate words. But in order to freshen the air, I should write. "Which of the points raised in your letter should I touch and which should I leave? On reading your paragraph five I hung my head. It would have been better if you did not write at all. If you had told me anything orally-If you had spat on me-If you had slapped my cheek-I would have gladly received them. But this in black and white is a reminder. It is a mirror in which I can see my reflection. Each time I peep into this letter 1 hear an invisible person whispering your name. "Your general remarks seem to hit the nail on the head. How must 1 do? has died. The next question is how shall "how must 1 do? he buried? If it is only to please you and not "kill" innocent love" I am prepared to be a polygamist, "Considering how I had dealt with Lizzy, it is dangerously impossible to think of any disappointment at this stage. Since the advent of your letter Lizzy and I have been at loggerheads. Mark you, she did not see your letter, but she saw the reflection through my attitude. Without knowing the reason for my indifference Lizzy has suggested many things which she has not revealed to me, She has been afraid of my movements. She has been under a cloud. "Gracy, you need not tell me of your sincerity, your confidence. I have acknowledged and recognized your attitudes towards me. There could have been no drawback in my plans if mum did not blow up. She was looking at the concern from one perspective. She did not think ahead of time. �She cou!d not interprete our thoughts. It did not occur to hear that politicians are good citizens of the state who can make and unmake. She failed to notice that the one essential thing required in the partership of man and woman is happiness. Your mum's attitude has now hit me. My house has not that happiness. "Since dreaming of you, Gracy, hanging and while doing this you shouted l'ADE 1s T H E 1 have had the awful result. Lizzy .heard CAUSE!" me about your name. She wondered what was in the name. You, Lizzy and I are now in great confussion. Who can tell the result? "1 do not think you were correct to say that I am the cause of your hangiag. After all, 1 make several approaches which were neglected. The fault, of course, was not yours but my only fault is that I could not wait until your mum's change of heart. But I had my fears. She looked very suspicious. I wondered if there could be a reconciliation of all. "Your paragraph four is no exaggeration. You have those qualities. I saw these qualities in you before approaching you. How can I express here how high my hopes would have been if 1 could call you my wife. I cannot think of my other way to get at the issue. The only thing 1 can d o is to leave you to yourself. I am prepared to accommodate you but I will not give Lizzy the sack. All that I want is happiness. I don't care if it costs me every 'other thing you can think of. lfyou write back to say that man is no longer worried, I will be happy I will convince Lizzy. She will be prepared to welcome you. I'm still yours, Ade. "fir forwarded the letter to Gracy under registered cover. CHAPTER XX Since returning from the doctor's house Limy was watching Ade's movements. She did not see anything better than what it was 64 �since the hcetic night. She would try the doctor's prescription Ade returned from the Secretariat. The luncheon was ready. It was pounded yam, Egusi soup with chickeu. He went to the dining room. Limy was not there. "Lizzy, come and let's eat. I'm hungry" he said. Limy came in, Ade washed his hands Lizzy looked uneasy. "Let's eat. Limy said Ade. "Thank you, Ade. I can't eat now. I have fever." she replied "What sort of fever is this? continued Ade. "I mean the usual fever" answered Lizzy. Do. Lizzy, eat. You know I can't eat alone. I am very hungry and will want to enjoy the meal. If you will not eat, you wouldn't want me to eat. Just eat small of it so that I will enjoy the food.' Lizzy would not eat. She looked at Ade strangely. Ade was annoyed. He got up from the chair. Limy drew him down. "Please eat I'm not well. I have no appetite for food. Believe me, I can't eat when there is not appetite. I eat with you always. I have no other reasoa to refuse to eat than this I've given. Don't be annoyed. Since I am sitting with you, the meal will be enjoyable.' Ade was not impressed. He got up the second time. Lizzy held him back '.Well let's eat. I will eat with you." she said finally. Ade and Lizzy took the food Lizzy was not happy after the meal. She remembered what the doctor told her about the love powder which applied to the egusi soup. She thought that she had wasted time and money. If the powder did not act, she would not go back to the doctor to complain. She was strictly warned by the doctor not to take the food with her husband. Ade went in for siesta. At 2 p.m. he went back , to office. He was feeling out of weight. He managed to finish the job for the day. When he was driving back home, he noticed that all was not well with him. He cancelled all other engagements for the evening. On getting near the house, a friend gave him an information about a strong party supporter who had a motor accident. 65 �Bath of them drove to the place: From there they went to another friend's houseAde came back to the house by 11. 30 p.m. 'Before then, Lizzy had gone to bed. She had prepared supper of rice and stew io which she added another bit of the love powder. Ads did not want to wake Lizzy but took the supper and finaly went .. to bed. At 3 a.m. the following day. Ade felt uneasy. He saw himself in another world. "Lizzy! Lizzy! Lizzy!" he shouted. Lizzy woke. She ran into Ade's room to answer the call. Ade held her breatheless. She was struggling in his hands while he tossed her about in the room. "Don't kill me Ade. I'm dying! I'm dying1 Lizzy cried. Ade held her still After a long struggle. Lizzy managed to releases herself and ran out. weeping. Ade tore his clothes, destroyed his personal effects. He walked into the parlour and had the hanging pictures broken aod lorn into pieces. Lizzy couldn't come in for fear that she might be beaten. Neighbours were afraid to come into the house. Ade was handling a matchet. The chairs, tables, radio and gramophones had been destroyed. Passersby wondered what was really wrong. Many people came up to see what was going on. Ade became an object of ridicle in the eyes of the boys and girls who came to watch the tragedy. Lizzy's mind kept on beating. She thought of many things. She realised that she was the cause of the disaster. She couldn't imagine what other things or person could be responsible. The doctor had prescibed how she would apply the love powder. She applied it on tht luncheon and since she had taken the food with Ade, she was not sure there would be a better result. T ben she felt that she should apply more of the powder to the dinner which she thought would prove successful. Ade had elft the house with his cheque book. He withdrew two hnudred pounds from the bank. Before he got to the house, friends �and enemies had their shares and he came in emptyhanded. His relatives? heard the story. When they came in. Ade has retnrned to IKO, his home town. CHAPTER XXI Lizzy was left in an awful condition. She was afraid of staying in the deserted house. She was short with everybody who came in to enquire of the situation. She couldn't eat any food. She didn't know where to go and whom to meet. Lizzy went back to Ugochukwu. She told him all that happened. The juju was angry. Mr. Ugochukwu told Lizzy that the husband took much of the powder and that was why his brain was affected. He revealed to her that the husband would be madfor sometime. After sacrificing to his juju another doctor could cure him. Lizzy began t 3 cry. "What is this that you have done? Did I ask you to kill my husband or to make him love me? What must I do? Poor me! This is the hardest time of my life. There is no need for me to live to see all this. If you know you will not answer a querry about my death please tell me what to do to get my husband normal before long. "Your husband will bs alright. I will give you a protection charm against your enemies. Your husband's relatives owe you some grudge. There is no way in which you can defend yourself about your husband's mishap. With rhis charm you can move freely with all of them. I will give you another one which you will apply to your food. This powder will protect you against any poison you may take in through the mouth. With these two you can go to your husband's home. You will advise all they should do about his cure. If you tell them about me they will send your husband down to me for his cure. When he recovers everything will be well." �Llzzy could not make a head o r fail of this new de.11. "It makes no odds whether I am-liked by people or not. What I want from you is to get my husband normal again. Let me have all that you have for me for the cure of my husband." Ugochukwu gave Lizzy the two sets of protection powder. "Rub this on your face take this in your food. Then go to your husband's home. You will bring me a good result." Lizzy took the parcels and went away. She came to the house; This was another test. "I had not meant harm for Ade" she murmured. I only want to know who Ade is. I don't mean to kill Ade. God help me to have Ade's love and not his life." Lizzy went to kitchen. She prepared akamu . and added the protection powder. She mixed it well and took it with some AKARA. She packed her things in suit case, dressed up herself. She rubbed the powder also. She locked the doors. handled the suit case and was ready to go to IKO. She came out to waitfor taxi to take her to the Railway Station. It was not quite three seconds when Lizzy had ' some pains in the stomach. She could not control herself as the pains increased. She fell down to the gound. She was unconscious. "Help! Help !my sun is setting. She was shouting. The neighbours ran out to see Lizzy hopeless on t h e ground. One of them ran for a taxi and she was rushed to the general hospital. The doctor applied all the medicines he could afford. He invite someother doctors to help. The case was growing worse. Lizzy couldn't resist. She shouted for paper and pen. These were quickly brought. Lying face up in the sick bed Lizzy wrote:Take this news to Ade, my dear. Tell him Lizzy has her fear. That today is the last of days. And there is no news for grace. 68 �Tell Ade all I wanted was his love. It was the one problem I wanted to solve. The native doctor hid love and stole life. And that's why today I'm facing this strife. Tell Ade I meant no harm for him Before we met we saw in dream. Even at this crucial time of my life. Tell Ade 1 love him more than my life. Tell him the native doctor is the cause. 1 paid him money to let me know the cause. Why he appeared indifferent to me. I did this to test his love for me. And not to punish and kill him. It was the edge of love I wanted to win. Tell Mr. Cousin I close to love Ade. I found delight with him to stay. Tell Mr. Cousin not to be happy about today. For he will, some day meet me that,.way. Tell him I'm going to wait Ade yonder. And there our love to ourselves will be stronger. Now I must die as I cannot challenge death. ' This is the last drop of my breath. I will go to show Ade the reason. Why I had to say too late Cousin. Lizzy dropped the pen and that was her last day in life. The news of Lizzy's death spread all the length and breadth of the Garden City. T h x e who knew and heard the Ade-Cousin case were surprised at the death blow. The news of the death was out of the common. �CHAPTER XXII Everybody was anxious to know what brought about the sudden death. The Local newspapercarried the news after two days. It was then that Gracy believed the news. She ran to the hospital to have first-hand information about the circumstances sorrounding Lizzy's death. Gracy was disturbed. She decided to go to Iko to see' Ade. Her mother did not endures her proposal. She had serious objections to every word Gracy used to convince her to allow her to travel to Iko. Gracy did not want to beg the issue. She shut the door upon all her mother's reasons for refusing her request. "This time, I will do or die" she concluded. Gracy travelled to Iko by the suburban train. She quickly traced Ade's house at lko. On approaching the gate to Ade's Country House, she saw Ade hands in chains. Gracy stood dead dumb. She felt heavy about the situation. Ade saw her Gracy. He yelled. "Gracy! see your Ade in chains. This is the result of our affair. This is my fate. I have loved and died. I have fought and lost." Gracy looked deep into Ade's eyes and sobbed. "Oh life without heart. Is this your fate, Ade? This may end the story. That the mighty is now tamed hands and feet in chains. What can this mean? Ade in chains. My world is mud. My love is void. We will end the story here. Lizzy has done it and has had it. I cannot blame you Ade. I will blame father. I will blame impatience. I will blame mum. I will blame jealous heart. She fell at Ade's feet crying bitterly. Ade's relatives and friends who came to see him began to weep. It was a sorrowful show. ' Gracy made some approaches to the doctors who were giving Ade treatment. She was happy t o hear that there was hope for his recovery in a short time. She informed Ade's parents that she �would stay with them for some time to help in any way she could see that Ade was brought back to his normal state. By 8 p.m. Gracy was sitting besides Ade's bed. When Ade was a bit normal. He inquire of Lizzy. "Which Lizzy do you mean? she quicKly queried. "I mean Lizzy, my wife" replied Ade. "Have you not heard of the death of Lizzy?" continued Gracy What are you telling me?' cut in Ade. "I'm telling you, Ade, that Lizzy has died in the general hospital. Port-Harcourt. Lizzy had a date with a native doctor. It was the very doctor who gave her the powder she applied to your food that has brought you to this state. I am informed that she was sorry for your fate. She had to go back to the doctor to know what to do to bring you back to normality. But the doctor gave her a new mixture for her protection. As she got ready to meet you up here, she had a stroke and was rushed to the hospital. There she diedafter two hours. Before dying. I understand, she made out a letter for you. Ade was embarrassed. The news gave bim an extra blow. "Telling me that Lizzy is dead?" Ade asked. #'And Lizzy dropped a letter for me?' he continued. "Gracy, you will go to Port-Harcourt to get the letter. I want to read the letter. Go to the doctor and ask him to give me the letter. Don't delay. I am waiting for you." Gracy dressed up and took the passenger train to Port-Harcourt. Ade who had been uncontrolled became sobber. He fell into a deep sleep. His doctor was surprised to see him in that mood. The relatives were happy to see him in that quiet state. The visitors were not allowed to come into his room to see him. He was givcn a nice time for rest. �By 7 p.m. Gracy had arrived from Port-H-(court. As she stepped into the room, Ade woke. "Gracy come near and read the letter to me. My eyes are not clear. I can't read." said Ade in !he quietest state of his life. Gracy brought out the paper. She began to read it. On reading "I will go to show Ade the reason why I had to say too late Cousin," Ade held his breathe. He looked up to the ceiling. His eyes became blue. HE CRIED: And Lizzy, my lady of ladies is dead. And sent me news that she had'to die �So9 thief of my soul is dead. And leave me on earth to sigh. She said she had much to fear. And reminded me of That last of daysBut my fears she couldn't clear. Lizzy said she meant no harm for me. She said she had a problem to solve. She didn't think twice, she didn't care for me. Leaving my brain my heart to revolve. . Lizzy still claimed she loved me more. Yet she died and wanted me to live. This wonderful assurance is sour and sore Lizzy quickly forgot those days of strife. I trusted her and she obeyed the wind. I enjoyed the time, she blessed my life. We kept our promise and loved indeed. Why was it necessary to trim the love. When we had conquered threat and jsalously Why was it thinkable to blend the love. Which we inherited fully. truly in legacy. Tell Mr. Cousin not to rejoice todav. ' For I will go to meet Lizzy over there. Lizzy said she had delight with me to stay. Let me now die, no need to linger. In this world to suffer and to strive. I will go to meet Limy to know the reason. 1 believe the love there will be stronger. And she was right to say too late Cousin. Let me die, jet me go and not linger! "What's this you're doing, Ade?" asked Gracy. "And here you leave me to die. Come! Heavens! What am I seeing? Ade is dead!'' �Gncy ltft the room. She went near the we:I and picked a piassnva rope. She mn back into the rvom. She made a knot-;of the rope on the ceiling. She climbed through Ade's bed and put in her head. While her neck was held in loop. Gracy SANG:Why must I stay here to mourn. Ade and his Lizzy's death? We tlirze must die and let others to mourn 1 should go, I have lost all faith. I had given my love to Ade and him only. 1 have no other life to live without him. �- .Ade trusted me .and.>iovedme sincerely. But mum misconstrued- and misintepreted him. . . I have no-cause to blame. my fate. .. Ade himself knew I wouldn't live. . , . .. . Hence: he died and gave no date. .. , . . . To let me sigh; mourn and grieve. .. . Tell mum she is the cause of all this. ' . . . ,' If she accepted Ade and respected order. Ade couldn't have gone woefully amiss Ade now we go swiftly over the border. If mum 'didn't interrupt Lizzy wouldn't die. If ~ i didn't die Ade wouldn't die. i ~ If Ade didn't die I wouldn't die. Ade dreamed that I was hanging. Today is the fulfilment of the vision. . . ' , We must go and meet Lizzy waiting. We must go yonder to knowthe.reason. . . . W h y Limy had to say too late Cousin. ' . . Gracy breath her last. . The End. ' �BOOKS PUBLISHED BY A, ONWUDIWE & SONS _ _ J _ . - Love is Infallible 3s : 6d Net 3s : 6d Tshombe of Katanga The way to make friends with Girls 3s : 6d The Labour of Man 1s : 6d Boys and Girls of Nowadays 2s : 6d Mabel the Sweet Honey that drops away 3s : 6d 2s :O d To Rule is a trouble Agnes in the game of Love ' 2s :O d d Miss Rosy in the Romance of true love 2s : O ' 3s ; 6d Family Birth Register Dr. Zik in the battle for freedom 3s : 6d 2s : 6d The Disappointed lover 3s : 6d The last days of Lumumba 2s : 6d The sorrows of Love How to write Love Letters,Toasts and Bussiness Letters 3s : 6d How to write Successful Letters and Applications 2s :6d 2s : gd Elizabeth my Lover How to know who Loves you 3s : O d The Bitterness of Politics and Awolowo's Last Appeal 3s ; 6d A. Dictionary of Current Affairs and Important Facts 3s : 6d Comprehensive Questions and Answers on Economics for R: S. A. Inter and d Advance and G. C. E Ordinary Level 4s :O A new Guide t o Good English and 6s : O d Correct Letter Writing Others in Preparation Printed by TRINITY PRINTING PRESS 3 MwRe smercr, P 0. Box 534 . ONITSHA NIGERIA. �WAY TO MAKE - A. ONWUDIWE -lJdiavtor8f A* OPWURlWEPvb ishers) 8) SONS Book-Se ers and � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The way to make friends with girls Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Madumere, Adele Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, Nigeria, A. Onwudiwe & Sons Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 196- Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3551 Description An account of the resource The strong feminist overtones of this fictional account suggest that the author, Adele Madumere, is a woman. Lizzy, the main character of this long story, is a strong and independent woman who continuously questions men and their intentions. In the pamphlet's opening paragraph Lizzy asks, "why are some men fond of interrupting women on high ways,?" (pg.6). The author also uses a gentle humor to look at the budding relationship between Lizzy and her suitor Ade:<br /><br /><em>There was no reply from either side. Passers-by wondered why the two people broke their journey on a high way. The popular feeling was that they were discussing an important matter largely personal to them. It was bad light. Lizzy could not continue to stand on the road unmindful of her appointment, </em>(pg.6).&nbsp;<br /><br />After Ade had waylaid Lizzy in the classic manner of Onitsha Market Literature, the author plays with those assumptions. To the main characters,it is clear that Lizzy wants nothing to do with Ade at this time, and it is only the bad light that keeps the other passers-by in the dark as to the nature of the interaction.<br /><br />Unlike many of the other pamphlets, Lizzy is not a naive young girl. She is separated from her first husband and does not want to commit herself to another man, even if she does come to like Ade, a politician. Lizzy and this new lover endure a scandalous court case because her husband, Mr. Cousin, has accused Ade of unlawfully detaining his wife and depriving him of his liberties. In fact, Lizzy did not leave Mr. Cousin for Ade, but rather left her husband because she did not feel like an equal partner in a polygamous marriage. She explains, "You know I had to respect you in all respects. I like your personality so dearly but hate your manners. I did all in my power to play the game with you as a comrade. You did not regard me as somebody in union with you but as a visitor," (pg.21). Thus, Lizzy left Mr. Cousin for herself rather than for another man. <br /><br />As Lizzy commits to Ade in the story, Madumere reverts to a more traditional plot and characterization of male dominance. When Lizzy becomes jealous of another woman, she consults a traditional healer. After this visit she inadvertently poisons Ade, and he becomes insane. In her desire to restore Ade's faculties, she poisons herself and dies. The tale ends with Ade and the other woman both committing suicide to be with their soul mates. Even though Lizzy, as a heroine, creates an interesting space in the story to assert both independence and moral character, in the end she appears to be caught up by her love for Ade and controlled once again by a man. Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/a85bbd4c5758e1e272fb7baf2008365e.pdf 0dbf4098e7455269b9557addde0ffbb6 PDF Text Text GAME OF LOVE '"I'bony nod h s mother, Catbe and A m died for tbe sak i of Love m k W Price &jd ��THEY IEB A THE N GAME OF LOVE "Thony and his mother, Cathe and Agnes died for the sake o f Love making" Obtainable From:- NJOKU & SONS BOOKSHOP, C/e No 6 Aroodizuogu Street. ONITSHA-NIGERIA. Price 216 �CONTENTS Pages Short Poem on corn:r cerner love S Questions and Answers for bo!s & girls 7 Advicc for boys and girls on love making 8 l'hony in th: game of love 12 Cathc visited Anthony's room 17 'Thony kissed Cathe in Cathe's room 20 ~ h o b yin second year in thc school 21 Letter arrives to Thony for Cathe's pregnancy 26 At the hospital Cathe-sanga song and died 27 Thoay once morc in the school 28 lguabo Thony's father marries another wife 33 Thony's completion of Secondary Education 34 Thony at the Ambassador Hotel befriended Agnes 35 Agnes back to thc shoo1 38 Agnes in a family way 33 Discussions within Agnes an2 Anthony and their 4I vicit to a Native Doctor's house Thony back to the doctor's house b r ~ h o n ; kil~hd himself for isve's sake i3 Author's Advicc 44 �PREFACE This Novel, "They died in the game of Love" is designed to serve as' a lesson to some of our boys and girls who feel that there is aoother heaven in the game of love. It narrates of a boy called Thony-the only born of his pareots who was madly in love with a girl called Cathe. Not quite long, the girl was put in a family way when both of them were in Secondary Schools. As a result of this, the girl died in the hospital. The girl's parents, and ,the parents of Aothony quarrelled on the issue and thereby fighting arose, of which Thony's mother died, and others inflicted serious injuries among themselves. Not quite long, Thony got another girl called Agnes in love and put her in family way again. While trying to put the child out, the lady died. At 'last, Thony realising the state he drank posion and died in his bed room. �FORWARD It takis many people lone intcrval to make a world. And sometimes 1 enjov meeting !he no!, too. ordinarv t y v n of joung-!en in manner. !:ley are the spicc of life and stimulants to discover what to write and !he thought they should comn~entabout. In some of the skelchcs that follow, I see faccts of mysclf. for in a way "I am part o f all I have met". As TENNYSON said [hat whrre l laugh at men's follies, it is only to proud them to recall o r rethink tho truth is by nature ironical. The author's natural field as I can say is pure in the mdn3gement of social life, where boys and girls jisphy the tinest pwxp:ios of characw. manner sentiments and emotions which giude !he conduct of our boys. Some may see or not see a purpose in this article. humourous miscllanv. bu! l offer no apology either for the style o r !he style of word which will not alter fact that night is the day without the sun just as a crime is discovered wrong. In tt,e "CYRILS" Article as a finalist of 'Collins Institutional Centre' Onitsha. H c had thought me tbat life bath quick sands, Lire bas also snares and much uncertainty and ddversity pcrmeates the society o f t h e present boys and girls. I have also read ramole widely in the lanes and by paths of social life and the gallery of my memory contributed a few extraordinary individuals that stand out though "Rome not built in a day" T o hang a few sublimes. though it's girls that seduce all mankind but the Author has tried to reduce the tactics in a kind of concert-play, sod now, HERE IS T H E NEWSREEL. ROBINSON DlBUA ( D d y Robltcu) Collins Institutional Centre. . ' 35 Bid. Road. ONITSHA. SENIOR TUTOR I N Solemwhip. �"SEIORT POEAI 09 CORSEK CORNER LOYE" D E A R B O Y S A N D GIRLS O F N O W A D A Y S W e ilare so many kinds of Lore Making (Sexual)(that's Corner Corn:r Love)rnd Natural Love. Love is Blind and it can Make and Unmake Boys if you wish to befriend a girl you love d o not hops to d o sexual inlercourse with her immediately. Wait and study her way before the game Girls if you wish to befriend a boy you love do. not demand any gift from the boy immediately study his ways first. B:cause when a girl demands things from her boy friend, the boy in other hand will demand nothing than to tell the girl to please him that's to d o "s:xual intercoc~rse" with him. Corner, corner love is too many nowadays. D o you know what l mean by cornercorner love?. Now g o through this book you will understand it easily after reading it. Boys and Girls bear in mind that sweet things burn lifes easily. SOwhcre there is good there must be bad. Nothing comes for nothing and Nothing goes for nothing. A WORD IS ENOUGH FOR T H E WISE. 5 �Dearly Boys and Girls of nowadays Do You Play zig-zag with your lovers? DO You also Play zig-zag with your Boys? l F S O KISULY CllANCE FROM NOW AND KXOW YOUR SELF OTIIER\VISE YOUR hflSLEAD YOURSELF how, Read a story of a girl who played zig-zag with her lovers and her self and r a ~ h e rwas confused and the advice given to her. THE STORY READS lam Miss Comfort Ochonma, l am in great deal of trouble. l am in a family way and d o not know even my three boy-friends who is the father of the child. Please, d o not blame me for having three boy-friends at a time. I did it to have my own back on men whq had in thc past bloughing mc, . lauphing at me saylng t h a ~ would not had a lover. l What I want now is how to get o u ~ child. I the have already accused each of the three boys of being the f a ~ h e of my coming child. lnfact, this r accusation took a great deal of wind out of each of them. But, none has so far registered his name as the father of the child. What then, shall 1 d o in order to get one of them to confirm that he is really the father of the child? �AUTHOR'S ADVICE Dear Miss Comfort infact, in this respect I can say that you a n a fool at fobrty. I think tbat you are up to your eyes in trouble and also think that you are a prize of fool. You have dug your grave and will be sealed there. I d o not think that it would be right of me to tell you to accuse one of your boy friends of being the father of your child. Supposing the cbild turns out not to be? The only thing I have to advise you is to wait until your child is delivered you may be lucky the child may resemble one of your three boy-friends and then you will know who is the father. QUESTIONS & ANSWERS FOR BOYS & GIRLS Q. 1. By how is a good boy known? Am. Agood boy is know by salutation, respect, obedience, devotion to his duty and quietness. Q. 2. In what way is a bad boy known? Ans. By carelessness, disobedience, stubborness, and noise making. Q. 3. What type o f boys are filling up prison? Am. They are in majority boys who retirsed the instruction and the advice of their parents and their elders. �Q. 4. As. By how is a good girl known? A good girl is ktiown b) hir ihyness, ness, respect obedience and likeness to sric work. Q. 5. By how is a badgirl known? By hck of shyness, shame. careless and weakness to demestic dltty. Q. 6. IVlrar type of girls that fill up horels? They are in mojority girls who are bad in natureand those id10 do not want ro be under some body. An,. ' Ans. ?: $ ADVICE FOR BOYS & GIRLS ON LOVE MAKISC. When love and peace joins together. To stamp nature's desire. A sympathetic lover. Is the man's best pride. Some pcople think that they can win one's love by b:auty alone. No, you can one's love by beauty and character, activity io life and ability. and or simplicity. These things matter most in the life of one who nccds some one's love. I know that most of you have known what is called love, and shodd bear in mind that love are of different kinds, thus (a) love. ro unite two together as to benefit thcmselvcs, that is, 8 �man and woman, a boy and a girl. Through this we have what is known as natural love. This proves itself in harmonious relationship with each other as it by nature, (b) love, to snatch ford from one's mou~h, (c) Iove, to betray one for evil o r killing, (d) love, t o get something otherwise from one's way and many other kinds of love. But the on: 1 meant is that which unties two people together for something very beneficial. If girl's love can be won by beauty alone it means that ugly pcople would die bacbelc or must not have lovers in life, but it is not so because I hhve seen a n ugly man with a fine lady as his lover. I have also seen a lady who loves a boy that bas no suflicient money. Why? It is because of boy's talent in football playing that he won her love. If you say that you arc vgly or, that you have no mooey and because of that you willbe,unable to win the love o f a girl. a lady o r a woman, that is a big false. You may say s o because you have not known the law guiding love. One thing to bear in mind is this, there must b e a cause for something that is, regarding the love 1 mean: one cannot love r e a s o n . (a) t h e you without a �reason that, you have good characters, regardless how ugly you are, (b) the reason that, you are a 'good player or good at dance, regardless how ugly are, (c) the reason that you are a good boxer, regardless how poor o r ugly you are. (d) the reason hat you are commanding money, regardless whether you are hwinp onc hand o r ono leg and, or one eye. (e) the rcason that, you always appear neat, regardless what town you may have come from, and (f) with a lady or a girl, the reason that, she is beautiful o r with good manners, regardless the home sbe may have come from. It is great misnomer t o say that because you are not handsome like others, therefore you cannot win one's love. No sir, 1 d o not at all agrce wilh you. Please. think a while. What brings love ktween a schcol boy and a school girl, a school girl and a native who never know how t o pronounce the letter "A'? Wbat brings love between student and a "on-student, and a mad man with a blind woman? By the way what d o you think is the cause of these things? Look, it is nothing than what we call attractions. Therefore, if you d o not know what woman is t o man, or you have not got an idea bufore, mark you, you are absent i n love, their ways cannot attract you because you have n o knowledge of it. 10 �If you do not know, infact, you are 'ust like a child. Even children know what is called ove. Sometimes, you may see the little boys and girls hiding themselves this way and that way for love sake. i' These boy: and dirk have note the idea,. which induced them to such order of nature's prrnciple. Yo11 should note that nature knows no law. A reverend (priest) or a highly developed occultist claimed to denied complelely this particular law of nature, mbrk him, he has a private and complete and secret method (applicatinn) through which he fulfills this order. It is really true I say, kc fulfils it thought what is known imaginarion. Anyway, I am not here t o discuss that matter. N o one can deny the fact, cxecpt through something-otherways -otherwise. convent girls who were ordered to be holy not have friends. They after sometimes found it very difficult t o have such law of nature through the separation from friends. What happened? Fortunately one day, one of the girls went out secrelly in the night and on her way back t o their school premises she took a boy friend. When she reached their boar. ding house with the chap. other girls saw him and felt very bappy as if they were in paradise. , �Jhky at'onc esurroundrd him and.the young c h a p The b ~ became: afraid for: he thought!othenvisc would y happrn.. he- felt. that they would .take him d d W to t h e E a ~ r o p ~ aSister, but it Wac not so. aimply.for n thcir own good they surrounded him. What happen~d th:n? Each and every one of the girls began t o b:g tb: young chap to have her first treated before others. Then the svg~r-babybegdn on the work t o touch. lh.*m one alter the other. Tney. were very happy a?d worried rhc chap t o ~ m u c h that-he fainted and wthi 1 ?O minu~eshe died there. Tomorrow morning, it was a great shock to the European: Sister. Then she ordered their driver to carry the corpse (dead) down t o the hospital and there the doctor discovered that it. war over usuagc of the pswer within tbat caused his death. So some of the girls adopt the m e e f candle sticks. I t is love tbat solve this matter and nothing. else. Remember that you can win one's love with whatever may be your work providcd you know the method of attraction. Man can attract woman; ladies or girls can attract boy. This attraction caa be fully accomplished tbrough your character. THONY IN THE CAME OF LOVE 12 �l a Isiokwe a 'Town in Eastcro Nigeria dwelt a wealthy man by name Jguabo. He was huge, el:gantl and a great business man throughout the town, for Which hla name was famous. He was kind, and got marriod to a woman nam:d Jjeoma. ljeoma herself was brilliant in trading. und household korks. Both of thcm lived for several years before she put fortb to her first son, and they gave him the names Anthony Amechi Iguabo. During Amhony's chidhocd, he was full of educational desire and out doors games. Simultdocously, he sprang up, an honest handsome boy, and had manieducational activities, and started fested inter:sl schooling a t the age of 8. He was brilliant at class works, and social in all aspects, end these won admiration for him among his class-mates and school teachers. His handsomeness made schcolgirls rush o n him seekiop for his love when he was 12 yean. T o all these. he gave n o attentirn, because he never knew the frculties of love. Many o f them were fighting and using scandalous statements among themselves, because of thischarming boy. Even whet1 the school was dismissed. they used t o quarrel over the person who should carry Tbony's school box Every corner he went, the applause of THONYI T H O h Y ! rained in t h e �air. Now this gay boy "Anthony" was in std. five and had a year more b:fore entering a secondary school. By all means, girls were trying to convince and eagage in love dealings with him. The respect and shouts of admiration bestowed on him, made him feel proud and thought of complimentar cheers of the school girls on him. Before he finish:d his elementary course, he was 13 years, but did not want to befriend any o f t h e girls. Now it came t o pass that one moonlight evening, he dressed u p well and visited one of his class mate. No sooner did he treck for some few yards than a girl whistled a1 if in a way boys call their girls friends, Anthony looked round swiftly, a t tbe girl who did not- help beckoning on him to come. He made his way quietly to tho girl who gave him a warm welome. She immediately stretched out her hand and handed over to Anthony a white folded paper. He smoothly put the paper into his pocket without asking what the paper was for. He excused her for the meantime, and walked quietly to his friend's bouse where he was also welcomed. He spent 30 minutes there and set out for home. On reaching home, he sat on his bed and began to read the contents of the w h i ~ epaper received from the girl. "A! it was a letter", he exclained. Theletter read as follows :- �Cathe Obiako, Holy Rosary School, Isickwc Akpu!u. 10/4/5G. - Dear Thony, Infact it \vss quite a long time I had been seeking a way to be-friend )ou. Now that you are' in possession of mine. I hope ).ou nil1 find tinle to g o through my missive. Never-thcles~, 1 sliould only become the queen of the whole land if you grant my being in love with you. I have not much ot say, ill I see your favourable reply. 1 am, Yours ever, Cathe Obiako. This 1:ttcr struck him s o deeply that he could not belp giving hack the reply. His, went as follows:Thony A. I&uabor Community .Primary School.' Isiokwc Akoulu. - Dear Cathc, Yours o f the loth April 1956 was got. and be contents were fully gone through. Actually, I was totally embarrassed to getting yours, but anyway, your request had been granted. 15 �I have seen all tbe girls in this town, and I swear, you are only the one 1 bestow my thoughts upon. 1 thank God, for we are now to begin the so-called "Love dealing". I hope to meet you again one night where we should discuss in detail, matters of interest within ourselves. I stop so far till I see yours in return. Yours heart, Thony Iguabo. The letter was sent over to Cathe by post and she could not express her utter gratitude on receiving such a reply from Anthony, picking up her pen once more she wrote thus:As Usual, Dear Sweet-heart, Indeed I could hardly believe and express m y utter gra~itude on receiving your favourable reply. Today, should go down in history for being a girl-friend to a handsome person of your type. Since I gave my letter to to you, I have been cogitating, dreaming, and meditating of you all night. However, I sball be corning to your house next week r n Wednesday. Till I come, Yours ever, Cathe. �On receiving this letter, Anthony was shocked on Cathe's coming next week, why? because all these were happening without the knowledge of his parents. However, he knew how to explain elerythiog to them if she came. CATHE VISITED ANTHONY'S ROOM On the day in question, being Wednesday, Anthony woke u p earl~er and prepared his room in order s o as t o attract the girl when she come. His parents had all gone to their respectwe vacations, fortunately for him, Calhe tapped rt the door. "Who are you", he said "I am your Cathe", was the reply, nnt minding whether Thony's parents were in. She entered inlo the room and seated on the bed where Thony was lying down complacantly. My Dear, said Antho, so our dreams have now come true? Apple of my heart, said Catha, map Z first have a warm kiss from you before I commence". Thony then raised up and they had a kiss. Infact (she continued) I a m now the happiest maid ever to live for being your girl friend. I could hardly take anything if you are not presetat. I hank God for we have been joined together, and what soever God has joined, let no man put asnnder" At thin junction, they began to enjoy what Nature terms, "The faculties of love dealing; After this, they kissed once-more and Cathe 'made her way home. They remained silent . for a long time with none writing t o each. other. �At last Cathe's letter was got thus: As Usual, 3/1/57, Dear Sweet-heart, It bas beon quite a long time we heard from each other. However, I hope you are normal. Infact 1 could not forget that glittering morning in your roam. My heart is yours forever. 1 hope IOU will have time to communicate with me more. 1 stop so far. Yours ever, Cathe Obiako. On getting this, Thony did not give prompt reply because he was away to Ubulu on an entrance examimation which he was successful. When he r~turned, they were faced with the buying of materials for his Secondary schooling. Relaxing one afternoon, he picked up his pen and his reply was:Tbony Iguabo, 11/1/57. Darling, I much regretted for having delayed the reply of yours. Never-theless, I was confronted by matters a r i s i q g o u t of my secondary school �educatbn. It is a pity to narrate to you that I shall be living for Ubulu Community Secondary School next week. However, I hope we shall be writing to each other constantly. Do not shine your love on any other boy ,for 1 shall be spending all my holidays here wilb you. Yours darling, Thony. Before she could get the letter, Thony had left for school. Going through the contents, she felt annoyed and wrote as follows: Cathe Obiako, Girls' Training Centre, Obodo - Otene. 20/2/57 Dear Thony, Indeed I was shocked by your departure to Ubulu. How about studies? My heart is still yours. I am now at the Girls Training Centre, ObodoOtene. Please write me when you will vacate, and the date you will be here. I hope to get yours sooner. Cathe. Cathe on the other band, fdid not make her a ware o her love with p a r e n ts 19 �Anthony. It was not long that Anthony wrote to her informing her of his coming next week, on holiday. His, went as follows:Anlhony Iguaho, Ubulu Community Sec. School, 16/4/57. Dear Catbe, This is to make you aware that we have vacated, and as such I shall be ooming next monday. I hope you have also vacated. Convey my greetings to your brqther John. Till I come. Yours darling, Thony Iguabo. THONY KISSED CATHE IN CATHE'S ROOM Cathe sent her little brother John for some refreshments. 'Tbese were brought and they relaxed and kissed each other ceaselessly. Again they displayed what Nature calls "Faculties of Love dealing", and Thony could not help staying longer, on the girl's request. They kissed, relaxed and sang some love songs once startiog with these words! Darling! if you know you love me, Don't forget me! �My heart is yours ever! "You are the sole apple of my life" No sooner had Cathe escorted Thony than her parents arrived back from the day's work. They looked for Cathe, but she was not to be seen. When she was back, they asked her where she went, she said she escorted her class mate who had just come to see her. It did not last long before Thony went back to school From there he wrote:Thony Iguabo, Ubulu Community Sec. School, 10/2/60. Darling, Now I hope you have gone back to your school. Infact 1 hereby offer my sincere greetings to you for the entertainment accorded me at your room last term. Enthusiastically, the day shduld remain unforgotten in memory. My parents bad played their games of love and now they want to find some obstacles to binder my being in love with you, which I cannot tolorate. Did your parents ask you where you went during the time you escorted me? However, I look forward to receiving your nice note in return. Yours darling, Thony Iguabo. �It was lbree days before the letter went swiftly into her girl's hands and she admired it much. She replied thus: Thony did not inform his girl that he had gone back to school, and she one day went to investigate whether her beloved boy was in the house. Unfortunately, she was tald that Thony had left for school. Thony bid his father farewell, and started the second year successfully. At the term's holidays, he wrote to Cathe that he should visit his cousin at Ekpo Town. To this, she felt somewhat loneliness and did not reply. When he was back to school, he wondered why his girl did not reply his, and repeated again. This time, she replied and explained the sadness and loneliness she felt when she got the letter. Tbony replied and appologised for not going home as he promised. Now the second year was over, aud both of them were successful. Both of them come home again on holidays and had several meetings and communications. His parents bad realised the engagement of lovedealiags. their son had witb Catbe. This he denied abstruptly and said that he never know anything about love. They warned him again, that if they saw such girls witb him agaio, they would terminate his education forthwith. He was puzzled and thought of how to leave his most beloved girl-friend, who was his pride, and queen-moon that ohone upon his heart. T o all these he �determined 10 continue his lovz with Catbe. Without the knowledge of what was going on between her boy friend and his parents, Cathe dressed u p charmingly one morning and setout to his boy's house. Anthony being fortunate, came outside their house to relax, sighted his girl, and quickly walked up to her and told her that his parents had warned him not to be friend her any more. But that be did not zgree to their warnhgs. Both of them went back to Cathe's room and her parents had all gone to their respective jobs. She got the letter two days before she left school for home, On the very day, Cathe went to the park to welcome her boy-friend. It was not so long that Tbonv arrived and she gave him a warm kiss and embrassment. Two of them boarded a taxi which brought them to Thony's house. Both of went in, and his parents welcomed them warmly, and tremendously. Ijroma'casted a look at her husband and her lips were shaking as if to ask her son who the girl was. Thony sent for drinks which were brought and both of them including his parents drank the wines. Thsny escorted her and was back again in the house. His pareat could not help asking him who the girl was. He gave false narrations, that she was his classmate at the Ubulu Secondary School. They strictly warned him not to have anything done with girls, so as t o finish up his carrear successfully. �It was two days for him to go back to the school tbat he got a letter from his girl that she was about to leave for school and he on the other hand replied that he sheuld also went back to school soon. THONY I N SECOND YEAR IN THE SCHOOL He went back- to the school and inspite of his love dealings with his girl, he maintained his lead in the class. After the first year, they began to prepare for the second year's studies. This time, he was escorted to the School by his Dad. When they got to tb: school, the dad inquired from the principal whether girls were attending the school, which he inevitably declined. "My dear readers, from here the Dad realised that his son told them false story that Cathe was a fellow class-mate at the Ubulu Secondary School". Cathe Obiako, Girls Training Centre, Obodo--Oteoe, 14/2/60. My Dear, Yours of the 10th instant was got and I admired the contents. May I strongly assure you that nothing again in this earth should cease, our love. Once our love is ceasesd, know you my sun is set. �Your parents are only tryinp to obstruct our ways, but 1 pray that this youth of ours should continue to the extent we may live. My parents are aot all after my being in love with any boy, therefore I hope our love is like a solid knut tightened to a ha1 bolt. I hereby enclose my picture, so that you should embrasss and kiss me whenever you feel loneliness. I stop so far, till I see yours in return. Cathe Obiako. Thony got this letter but delayed the reply. However he was about to reply but got another letter from Cathe informing him openly thal she was under pregnancy. The contents read as follows:As Usual. zslaltio. Dear Thony, It is a pity to report to you that I am now in a family way. How are wc to do? Formally I though it was an ordinary belly-ache, but suddenly 1 noticed my belly springing up rapidly. To this effect, I bave written to my parents informing them of the inc:dent. Likewise, I have wri~ten to your dad, informing him that you are the only friend I bave, so therefore you are solely responsible for any outcome. I shall leave the school tomorrow for home. You are urgently wauted at home soener. I am, Yours, Cathe Obiako. 25 �"WELL READERS! You have seen the end of Cathe's education, an3 the out-come in love dealing with school girls. My readers kindly beware of such girls because they are troubles. LETTER ARRIVES 'TOTHONY FOR Carhe's Pregnancy. The letter arrived and he was wondering why he never replied the first one and thereby got another. Without hesitation, he opened it and went tbrough the contents. Immediately he saw the head-lines of the letter, 'yr is a pity to report to you that I am now itra family way", he dropped the letter and went into the school domerory, and wept bitterly. Fearing that his father would terminate his schooling, he took permission from the principal to allow him go home and see hi8 father who was seriously sick. He went home but his father bad written bim, requesting for his immediate return from the school. When he reached home, his parents explained the whole story to him. which he termed as emphatically not correct. All of tbem went t o Catbc's parents, where she was lyiny unconscious and agonised in groans. She narrated in full, the days and dates both of them met several times some at Thony's room and others in her own. "Well readers!, the h u t which was formally tightened to a bolt was now loosed. Thony said he was not in a position of marriage. Rut he still remembered the days their love was like the �"iced-blocks" which they thought should not be melted. They left everything, peoding the period she should bore forth a child. Thony's father stopped him from further schooling as a result of whai appeared between him and Cathe. As time went on, the pregnancy sprang up rapidly, and began to trouble her severaly that she was taken to the hospital. At the bed-side stood her parents, her mother weeping mournfully, Thony and his parents, The Doctor could hardly attend to her then she begao to murmour these dramatic words;- AT THE HOSPITAL CATHE SANG A SONG and Died. Oh! Thony my dear, You have killed me, Remember you should be responsible for any out-come, You are my only boy-friend whom I love very much! I have no other boy-friend in this town or else where, Wby?, because'of my love for you, Qh! parents, 1 have gone, gone for ever, Mummy!, Beware of your house holds, Thony. farewell and good-bye. We shall see and meet, again where we shall part no m.ore Greetings t o brother John, whom 1 love so dearly. �At this stage, Thony began to weep, and the girl suddenly died. Everybody in the hospital was embarassed at seeing all that happened. In return, Cathe's parents held Thony's parents r:sponsible for the death of their child. They exchanged slugeish words and from there fighting arose between the two factions. In a short space of time, Thony's mother collaped and died, and others inflicted serious injuries among themselves. After all these, Thony and his father io company of some symphatbisers, returned home, carrying the corpse of his mother Tears gushing out of his eyes. After the funeral ceremony of his mother, Tnony declared:- I connot stay lonely like this, Now, where is my beloved Cathe? Where is my Mother? I shall find a way to meet my Cathe, Else-where in the would of gloom, Where there is no deeth Oh, Heavens, so I have parted with my sweetest Heart. Catherine, Catherine, Catherine. HE CRIES, CRIES. �THONY ONCE MORE IN THE SCHOOL While passing through these thoughts, his father called him and seated him on his chair and said:- "My son, now you have seen the outcome in love dealing Now "where is your mother? It was for your sake Cathe died. I am now a widow. Who should be nursing and giving you motherly advises; (At this stage both of them began to weep), well 1 have nothing to d o again than to send you back to the school, if my p x k e t can afford to d o so". "Can you accept to g e back to school again", his father asked. If I abandon you now, you wont be able t o make your own world. Thony replied in the affirmative. He firmly assured his father that he should never in his life again, fall in love with any girl, however charming she might be. The father then prepared everything for him, gave him school fees and pocket money. and other things necessary for his schooling. One bright morning he set out for school. iather bid him farewell and strictlv warned him if in anyway again, he engaged in love dealings girls, he should not bear the responsibility for sort of inpediment o r inconvence. His that with any On reaching the school he was warmly admitted in theclass, None of the staffs of the school o r the �students were made aware of what happened to Thony and Cathe. Staying for some weeks he wrote to his father informing him of his safe arrival to the schod. His went as follows:Thony Iguabo, Ubulu Community Sec. School, 1 /?/ti I , Dear father, This is to inform you of my safe arrival to the school. I was warmly admitted to the class. Anthong on the other hand was ashamed of going out beciuse of .the record set by him and Catbe. Some of the girls in the town murmured words of abuse on Cathc whenever they saw Anthony. Some said they advised her not to fall in love with Anthony, and she said, they were misleading her. T o this, (they szid) brought bad terms among themselves. Others sdid Cathe declared that once Anthony no more became her friend, she should no live lo see him married to any girl. To all these, Thony kept silent without a single word spoken out. He remained in the house till the end of the term and he went back to school. Now the hatred he had on girls in particular was beyend measurement, Dear Readers! he hath now known the �seed he sowed and the bad tesk brought to him by it. Now he is in his fourth year aed had all thoughts lost about Csthe. He did not write nor receive any letter from his father for a lone time. Afterwards, his father's note came thus:- J B C Iguabo Esq., ... Box 5, Isiokwe 10/7/61 Dear Son, I hope you are normal. What of your studies? Since the death of your mother, I had been feeling loaeliness, and in this case, I want to marry another wife, of which I have already paid the dowry. I hope you will appreaciate this substitute? You know I don't attend to my business now, if not, I would have sent something to you. Y o w reply is needed soon. I am, yours father. J. B C. IGUABO. . Now when I recount the miseries, hardship and bad luck that fell on us last time, I became totally 81 �embarrassed, Formerly, 1 thought anything is p i n e d in the game of love. When you were warning me uvrr girls, I thought you were misleading me. Now what have I gained from it? Evsry night I felt the departure of my mother from me, and when evtr 1 sltcp, I sea her beside me sdvising me t o avoid communica~ing with girls. I stop so far. till I get yours in return. Yours son, T'aonv Iguabo. Anthony's father got this letter but did not reply pendine the time he should return box for the first term's holiday. Despite all the adventures of Thony and Cathe, he still remembzred and dreamt of her occassionally. He thought of the sweetness in love dealing, and the past years when he was once a b ~ y friend to a charming girl like Cathe. Be thought of the way Cathe died, he remembered his mother, who .was the guide key of his education. A11 these thoughts did not keep his mind at rest, and he could hardly take any food, and remained adamant and doozy in the class. At the ending e f the term, he came home and fouod his father seriously sick. Being fortunate, he recovered rapidly. Now A n t h ~ n yhad n o chance of treckiog out o r �relaxing, because he had to d o all the house works, hence his mother had died. After doing the hoase work, he had to attend to his studies and later went to bed. HISfather kept a watchful eye upon him, seeking for th; day he should see any g ~ r lwith him. In a.short space of time, he got the letter and he fully Kent through the contents with appreciation. Later he replied thus:Thony lgus bo, Ubulu Communitv Scc. School Dear Father, Yours of. the loth ultimo was got with delightfullncss. l am normal and my sudies seemed moving successfully. I fully support your marrying another wife, became a person of your calibre won't stay without a wife. Nevertheless, I hope she has returned t o your house, according t o your note. Our vacation is vastly approaching, and I hope to come and see her. Yours loving son, Anthony Iguabo. IGUABO. THDNY'S FATHER MARRIES Another Wife. He got the letter and admired the the wise choice 13 1 �. of his son. Not staying for a good six days from the receipt of the letter, the girl returned to Iguabo's bouse s h e -was full of house work ac:ivities, like Aothony's mother. She was b:autiPul and beard the names, Calo. Ezimmn Iguabo. Her whole aims were to persuade and pkase her husband. When he came home on holidays, he found his father's wife very Symphatetic and tireless io house works. T o these, he said that he had got another mother who should advise aud persuade him once more as his mother did. COMPLETION OF SECONDARY EDUCATION Now Anthony being fortunate had completed his edwcational career and passed his Cambridge Examination, with grade I , He began seeking for job in his town and abroad. His father bein8 popular and wealtby, tried by all means to secure job for him. Unfortunately for him, whenever he wrote for employrneai, the reply of "we regret to state that there is no vacancy" was got. This again ceused terror t o him and he always felt miserable. Anthony stayed for six months before gaining employment under the Jsiokwe County Gouncit as a clerk. Now he was full of life and had a termendous barrier which always kept him pleased. His father never put forth any ebild and worried him greatly. He remembered once more his mother and the miserable life he lived in his game of love with Cathe. �NOWhe had no love again on girls aad never talked or played with any of them. Some girls who again seeked for his love were wondering why be did not respond to their letters and shouts of admiration on him. He worked in this office for six months before m his thoughts were,apin o girls. TKONYAT THEAMBASSADOR HOTELBEFRIENDED AGNES It happened one moonlight night, after the day's work when he went to have some drinks at the Ambassador Hotel Isiokwe, that he met a charming girl by name "Agnes" The girl was a student of the Girls Training college Abutu, and was on holidays. She was very charming like Cathe, her appearance very romantic and eyes deemed as a person who is caught by alcoholic drinks. Anthony steered at he and beckoned her to come. When she came, he made himself known to her as Anthorir Amechi Iguabo. An ex-student of the Ubulu Community Secondary school, and at present werking under the Isiokwe County Council as a clerk. She was also very pleased to meet a person like Thony. You know he was a very handsome man from the beginning, of which school girls rushed on him convincing him for his love with them. �lo the hotel, be bought different kinds of drinks and both of them relaxed enjoyously. Thony rememberiog his first adventure, termed it as enthusiastic, despite the fact that i t later resulted to a dramatic turn. Roth of them did the highlife piece supplied by the Ambassador Oance Band. They kissed themselves and Thany remembered the time his dearly beloved Cathe was kissiag him ceaselessly. At this stage he felt unhappy, but wiped it off, by getting another charming girl friend. When tbe dance was over, both of them set for home. Anthony requested the girl to follow him reach his room, which she obviously welcomed. Before they reached home, his father had gone to bed. They entered his room and she requested for Thony's kisses and communication. T o these he bluntly refused and narrated his past adventure with Cathe briefly t o her. She convinced him that since her life she never had a boy friend, but she had seen only the boy to befriend -THONY. She further said that she hoped nothing very dramatical, should result between them. Thony was totaly embarrassed. One miod reminding him of Cathe and how they parted. The other telling bim to �continue his game of jove, of wbigb every individual must play. Patsing these thouehts. he agreed to her request."Well Readers" you know what happens wher! a boy and a girl meet. 'They kissed once more and he escor~edher home. When they were a few yards from her house, she showed him her house, they bad a warm kiss and Thony went back. In the early ho.urs of the morning being unawre of his girl's coming, he suddenly saw a charming figure slippinginto his room. Whom d o you think she was? AGNES! Dear readers, this time she was crowned queen of the whole kingdom, because of her applarance, and her face shining like a glittering gold. Thoay was shocked because of his father, who never koew this. He advised her not to make any sigos showing that he was with a girl. # Once more they shut the door and eojoyed the real "Faculties of love dealing" which led to Cathe'e death. She could hardly help staying longer as they went on deepcr and deeper. Anthony's father noticing what was going on, felt annoyed, there was no smile on his face, his bead thrown forward in deep thoughts and with one hand suppor~ing his chin. Anthony escorted her not knrwing that his father had realised his love again with Agnes. When he was back, he saw his daddy in a wrong mood. "What is wrong with you daddy" he asked. He sat motionless without a single word spoken to him. 37 �AGNES-BACK TO THE SCHOOL. Now this girl had to go back to the sc6ool without Anthony's consent, because since their last meeting none of them had visited the other. On reaching the school she wrote, thus:Agnes Okonkwo. A, G. T. C. Abutu. near sweet-heart, lnfact I a u l d say you were annoyed for not informing you before I left for school. In view of the obvious contradictions of educational concerns, I am yours for ever. No man should ever touch or see the soft balls on my breast, which have been reserved for you-ever. Your entertaioment to me at the Ambassador Hotel was beyond my imagina~ion. I assure you of my keeping to my promise that I am always yours. Don't be annoyed or feel lenelinebs for I shall come home soon on holidays. Bear in mind, do not shine your love on any other girl. Yours in return should be delightful welcomed. I dm, Yours ever, Agnes Okonkwo. �This letter arrived and he admired it. Then followed the writing and posting of letters to each of them. Oace again, the girl was in towa on holidays. She visited Aothony and met his father. He was as steady as the statue. Anthony noticing that his father was not after their love, continued the real love with her. They communicated, kissed and played. Imagine, Dear readers! Anthony forgot his first adventure, the outcome in love dealinc, the miserable life he lived for loved sake, If I a m not mistaken. "Accident does not ring bell when it comes" As Tennyson said that "wben he laughs at mens follies, hc prouds them to re-call or rethink, the truth is by nature ironical. Love is a game that comes from heaven some said. To Anthony all were just as sweet as honey. They continued being in love for quite a considerable time. Anthony could hardly work in the office. Every minute, his thoughts were on Agnes. He sometimes saw her in a vision embrassing and kissing with him, while in the office. AGNES IN A FAMILY WAY Now Agnes had only a year to stay more in the school, but her love for Thony even debarred her from further studies, hoping that he should marry her unfailingly. "Hellow Readers1 this time another �tragedy befell Anthony. In a due course the girl went back to the school. Without wasting time she wrote to Anthony, a ~ d in return gave a quick he reply. rhey continued writing each other, till Agges ceased replying or writing to him. What was the cause Readers? She saw herself in a family way. This state put her a in wonderful thought, dec~ding what her parents would d o to her. either t o abandon her o r might not allow her continue her educat~onafter the ch~ld's birth. She was full of earthly misconceptions. She thought of going to a native doctor. During this time Anthony never know what was happening. A t last she decided of consulting a native doctor should be better and she first wrote to Anthony informing him openly of the pregnancy. before packing frcm the school for home. The day he got the letter was as if a sword was pierced through his heart. He sat motionlessly in the office, with one hand supporting the head. H e thought of his last adventure, Cathe and his mother. He thought of what. would become his. father's feelings. Afterwards, he took permission from the Chairman of the Council and went home. On reaching home he began to mourn bitterly, without even making his father aware of what had happened. In a short space of time,, heqsaw Agnes in �his room. H tried to deny having knowledge of th: t pregnancy, but all were in vain. DISCUSSIONS. WITHIN AGNES AND TRONY Aclasc Agnes dec1rared:- My dear,.dcnia\ would net. help u . Instead we find a substitute for it. What s. suggestiou d o you think could release us from this dramatic moment, hence we are already trapped? asked Anthony. I suggest it will be better to meet a native doctor, to find some means of dialuting it. That's good, but whom d o you think is thc b:st frirnd native doctor here? Let's go to that b a n living at the Ugwuogba bush. a few miles from here. Ile is said to be the best native doctor in this town. THONY AND AGNES WENT TO A NATIVE hetors Home. Both of them set for the man's house. Readers it will be abortiw.if I leave the doctor's name unmeatiooed, because his name coincides with the cause ef their coming to his house. His name was "Umu nwanye adero mma".. Qn-maahing there they asked him his name and hexaid "Umu owanye adero mrna" This struck Agoco deeply and Anthony thought of this man's name as jeopardeous. They explained what brought them t o this house and be told Anthony �that he had such fiasco with Cathe before and as such his name "Umu nwanye adero mma" had narra ted the end of Agnes. He asked, does it mean that Agnes should die? Unfailingly, replied the doctor. They begged him to try and know whether through bis medical powers could save her life. He told them that notbing could save her life. They still begged him. H then charged e them the sum of £82 (thirty two pounds) but told them that he should not bear any responsibility for any result. They both agreed firmly. Anthony paid the £32 and he gave her tbe first medicine. NOTE Anthony's father was not aware of all these. likewise Agiles's parents. The doctor toldLAnthony to go back and return in the evening, so that if Agnes recovered both of them should then go. Aathony agreed, left Agnes there and went home. On reaching home he sat on his bed and ponderiog over these fatal conditions around him, with tears flowing from his eyes ceaselessly. THONY BACK TO THE DOCTOR'S HOUSE It was not quite five o'clock than he set again for the doctar's house. On the way his thoughts were only on.Agnes, shivering and pondering what could be the result wheo he reached there. On reaching there, he could only see the corpse of Agnes lying in �bed. He could not talk, neither was he able to stand up. He stood motionlessly gazing at her. At last h? told the doctor, "See, you have killed my dear one". The doctor interrogated, did. I not tell you that I should not be responsible for any outcome? You shogld then remit my £32 back to me. S o out now before I slaughter you to pieces, replied the doctor. Cooling for some midutes, he ordered the doctor to give him same medicine wbich could end also his life. The dactor charged him also, and surrounderd the medicine to him. He quickly ran out leaving Agnes's corpse there and reached home with nervousness. THONY KILLS HIMSELF FOR LOVE'S SAKE. On reaching home, he took a piece o f paper and wrote:Father! I die because of my Agnes. I ha;e considered it fantastic to live without her: She died in a native doctor's house, by name "Umu nwanye adero mma" Perhaps you might have 'known bim Daddy good-byc. I Yavewme to meet my late mother M) c&! a& Agnes too. May my soul rest in peace May.you hold your peace We shall see to part no more! �dear Readers, you have seen the I girls. Take for example, this :his boy who would have grown io oyalty, wealt hyness and intellectual ~ t h .(a) Thony was no more alie cloved girl-friend. (c) H lost hi e es seriously sustained by both fa i father, Iguabo was among. Ily, the most of all, he (Tbooy) nd died. So, my advise to boys of of ladies" mostly school ones you cheap. CHERIO! CYRIL UMUN. &llias Institutions 35 Bida Road, �-- BOOKS PUBLISHED BY Njoku and Sons -. I 3s I. My seven daughlen a n after young boys 2 Why b. ys of nowadays don't marry in time 2/6Q 2/6d 3 How to make love with boys 4 h a r e of women 2/6d 5 How to eet a ladv i n love 2/@ 6 How Tshombe aqd Mobutu regmttrd after the death 3w 1 of Lumumba 7 How to play love 3/6d 8 Life itory of boys and girls 9 How to write love letters 3/6d 1 How to know Hausa, Ibo, English and Yoruba 3/60 0 I I HOW to write Better letters. applicat ons and 31bus~nesrletters 12 Nigrrian bachelor's guide and lady's guide 2/@ 13 How to write good E n g l ~ s h @ , ~ y n p j q ~ a '9''-.Ire 3/6fJ 2/& 14 A guide to marrisp d m IS Salutation is not love , I 2/6d 16 Why b o p don't trust their girl friends 2/6d 17 No eondition is p ~ m a w t I 8 The p m e of love and how to play it 2 Md 19 Ncvcr trust ;I1 nowadays 2/6d 3 !.4L g 7 -=AL. APPLY WITH 3d STAMP FOR OUR CATALOGUE AND BECOME ONE OF OUR SUCCESSFUL CUSTOMERS. Sender your Orders to: NJOKU & SONS BOOKSHOP - 3 c/o 6 Aroadizodu Stnet, F e w Onitrha Nipria. - u Val W r n , m.w,(UTIU. I � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource They died in the game of love Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Umunnah, Cyril Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Onitsha, Nigeria : Njoku & Sons Bookshop Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource ca. 1960 Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3264 Description An account of the resource '<em>They Died in the Game of Love</em>' exemplifies the quintessential form of Onitsha Market Literature. It includes advice and wise sayings, letter writing, warnings against women, a picture of a European couple, and a romance that ends (obviously) with the death of most of those involved. It all serves to &ldquo;advise boys of our youth&rdquo; and cautions readers to &ldquo;Beware of Ladies mostly school ones otherwise they buy you cheap,&rdquo; (pg.44) <br /><br />The advice on good behavior, particularly on how one can identify good boys and girls, is repeated in many other pamphlets. The romance story in <em>They Died in the Game of Love</em> follows the Onitsha &ldquo;formula&rdquo; quite closely. Thony, a desirable schoolboy, is walking one evening when he receives a letter from a girl he does not know. Thony exchanges letters with the girl, Cathe, and they begin &ldquo;Love dealing.&rdquo; (pg.16). The couple proceeds to exchange gifts, favors and letters without parental knowledge or approval until Cathe is pregnant and gets kicked out of school. She dies from complications, and the two sets of parents get into an argument. Thony&rsquo;s mother dies of injuries (either emotional or physical) received during the argument. Despite this, Thony soon develops a relationship with another girl. This young woman dies from complications of an abortion performed by the infamous &ldquo;native doctors.&rdquo; Thony then commits suicide.<br /><br />The pamphlet ends with a warning from the author of the dangers that stem from playing the game of love. Umunnah writes, &ldquo;Well dear Readers, you have seen the bad effects got from girls...imagine this boy who would have grown into a position of loyalty, wealthiness and intellectual happiness of his youth. (a) Thony was no more alive. (b) He lost his beloved girlfriend. (c) He lost his mother,&rdquo; (pg.44). <br /><br />The author suggests that this could happen to all young men who seek corner-corner love, (pg.5). Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a> https://exhibits.lib.ku.edu/files/original/183ae997a8a4af7b26c8d6caf54efef4.pdf 97b8557eb10f356de5b066a8eed4dc64 PDF Text Text GIRL' FRIENDS �WHY BOYS DON'T TRUST THEIR GIRL FRIENDS �PREFACE This pamphlet captioned why boys don't trust their gril. friends is the first of its kind specially to deliver boys from the hands of our girls, who are in the habit of duping, bluffing and asking for much gifts from the boys. This pamphlet makes several revelations. It is very interesting and wonderful. It is the first and best of its kind. It a guide fo all boys and men in general. It is a pamphlet that everybody should read for information, advice, wisdom and mental entertainment. N. 0. NJOKU, (The Author ) ~ o p y n g h tResewed. . . �CONTENTS Pages What are girls love towards boys ? .................. 4 What Girls like to get from Boys ...... ....5 ............ ...... 5 Begging of money ...... ...... .... 6 The life of Girls Girls are Pretenders ...... -........ 6 My advice to young Boys ...... ...... 6 Love ltters a.. ......."... ............ 8 Pocket Money ............ ...... 9 The Story of Geofrey and Alice ...... 11 The Story of Margret and Chuks .... 15 -... .................. 18 Sayings of the wise A Story from the Arabs .,. . ........... 20 ...... ...... ...... 20 Advice to young men 24 Charges Against Wives ...... ...... 21 Wives obey your Husbands ...... 24 My Charges against Woman are ~ustifiid 25 Wives causes Trouble in !he house ...... 25 Wives who cook at late hours ............ 26 The life of a man ...... ....... ...... 26 The life of a woman ...... ...... 27 Poor man has no friend ".... ...... 27 A poor man receives insults ..... ...... 27 A poor man is not loved by his people ...... 28 Poor man is sensible but can't be made a Chairman ...... .... 28 Women hate poor Man ...... ...... ...... 29 Poor man has no good clothes ...... 29 Some Wives feed their poor husbands ...... 30 ...... ..... 30 A poor man fears a rich man ...... ...... 31 What are men to wcmen ...... ....-..32 The bad women The good women ...... ...... ...... 33 ...... ...... ...... ...... 34 Ladies Pride My ddvic: to husband end wife .......... 35 + - -- - �WHAT ARE GIRLS LOVE TOWARDS BOYS? Girls love towards boys is only, to eat them and get their needs from them, mostly to get clothes and money because with out clothes girls can not be regarded. a Infact, apart from natural beauty of a girls appearance aod dressing I can say that all girls are one, whether tall or short because they have the same oatural body and shape no one wi:h double sex. There, boys and girls, ladies and gentlemen, men and women those who are interested in love marking and friendship. Don't love because of cushion chairs and iron beds or wealth. For such is not natural love. There are some lzdies and girls who are fond of that by going to a boy or a man's house telling him, I love you there by snatching every penny from him. They like to sit on cushion chairs and drink the man's money, as they are drinking they are demanding shoes and other costly things from the person. If the person fails to meet up, they run fortyforty, from the person. �WHAT GIRLS LIKE TO GET FROM BOYS Girls of this time are girls with bad fashion of manner. They like to make friends with boys but the very. motive behind their desire to make friends with boys is most regrettable. What does our girls need from boys and men io general ? And what does boys need from girls and women in general ? Girls need money, cloth, sweet, gold, wrist watch, etc., from boys and, men in general. But boys d o not need much from girls and women. Tbey need only love and sincerity from women. Girls like to dupe boys and men. This has made boys to lose confidence in their so-called "Sweethearts' No reasonable boy trusts.his girl friend at this bad time time of dishonesty, insincerity, jealousy and wickeness. Who are those that girls like? In my opinion, those people are Car owners, top Civil servants notable business men and ocher people in high and recognised profession. Do girls fike ruck pushers, load-carriers, labourers and other pzople in pet:y jobs? Girls d o nor like this people because they can't meet up with their frequent demands. BEGGING O F MONEY One of the ncmerous deplxzble thin;!? which ocr girls do, is begging our bojs mon:y especinly at Bazaars. This is very bad. It indtieces $om1? our boys to of steal fiom people i n order to buy tkings for girls at Bazaars. Girls likc to attend Eazaars, �THE LIFE OF GIRLS Let us look into the life of'girls. A boy who is born the same day with a girl shall be stronger than the girl but the girl shall be more diplomatic and cunning than the boy. When a girl likes you, you shall not know because she shall pretend as if she dislikes you. A girl can resist an attraction of a boy but a boy will hardly resist the attraction of a girl. GIRLS ARE PRETENDERRS Girls and women in general, are pretenders. They are diplomatic and trickish. They will see men they like but instead of showing that they like men, they take off their eyes and pass. They will want the men t~ approach them first. Our boys are too weak in resisting girl's attractions. Whenever a boy sees a girl he likes, he starts a: that spot to show the girl that he likes her too much. He cannot just pretend that he dislikes the girl. It is because of this weakness of our boys n i resisting the attraction of the girls that have made the girls to be bluffing and duping our boys. MY .ADVICE T O YOUNG BOYS I. Please my;dear fellow men let me tell you the money which you will give to harlots you better use it for dressing or to use it to for food because giving it to them has no profit rather you loose your mor.ey and energy. �2. Infact, they are butterflies and we are theirflowers. They can comb and suck us at any time rhey feel like doing so, not minding us whether we are dying or not. 3. Another thing is this, however a woman is rich unless she gets a penny from a man she wi!l never be satisfied in her life. You know women are pests and they are bent on sucking the men until1 he becomes tried if he doesn't take care. 4. When will it be good for us to marry? Now listen. It is not good for us to marry at a very old age, and at the youngest age. Really we should marry at the ripe age so that we may enjoy the benefit of marriage. 5. It is good f a us t o marry between the age of thirty t o thirty-five years, by that time wz might have got some dresses and some few shillings to manage the family. I I 6. Really to marry an expensive lady is a risk because the woman can never think of: helping the man ~n any way at-all. Rather she will be interested at remaining in the house from morning till oight because her husband has money and can maintain her very well. 7. Ofcaute, really, women are very fond of pride also with their sweet mauths and beauty are, just like dead bodies of which if you keep on crying according to how they keep their faces, you will be tired of crying. �LOVE LETTERS Let us read some love letters being written by cjur girls and boys. Tke first letter rezds thus:Bentric: Okoye, Sacred Heart School, Okija. 21st'Nov. 1960. M~ dear Sweetheart, As I have occasionally told you that you are my dearest as far as love is concerned, it is my kope t t a t you will appreciate this word . Please my sweetheart the Xmas. is fastly coiing, and I have nothing to celebrate it. I would be grateful if you could purchase me one 'beautiful hand watch and size 6 "Lama,. thee from 'Bdta Shoe Company. This shoe is the latest model. It cost £3 : 15s Od (three pounds fifteen shillings ) . I hope my dearest, that you will try to buy ihese things for me. Other boys have been begging ine to tell them my needs for theni to buy them for me. I bluntly refused to tell them because. I know they are coming for freicdship. 1 have believcd in you and no other person in spite df big offers gift from 0th:; boys. .Yours. most aflectionate, " Be3ty " Cornmt: T5.e above is a very bad letter. Where will the boy written this letter get the money to buy ail these things for Beatrice Okoye. Thc b ~ himseif is y a rciiool boy bur the girl fails to rea!ise this. �Here is the second letter from a girl-student to her boy friend. The girl is Mabel Obiageli Uchendu. She writes to Boniface Odita. -- Federal Grammar School, Lagos, 22nd January, 1961. My dearest ~ o d n ~ , , POCKET MONEY I am badly in-need of pocket money, please send me five pounds as quickly. as posgble. Last time you promised me ''heaven and earth" but no single one you did fulfil. You see I don't want such a thing. If you could send me this E5 (five poundsb I will forgive you for the unfulfilled promise. I want to hear from you at the earliest time. Yours, "You know" Mabel Obiageli Uchendu. The next letter is the reply of Boniface Odita to his girl friend; Mabel Obiagcli ,Ucbendu. His letter reads. St. Augustine Grammar School, P. 0. Box 18, Ogidi, E. Nigeria, 30th January, 1961. My dearest Mabel: . I have received your letter dated the 22cd January, 1961, 'but regret to inform you that I have no money to give you. The sum of £5 ( five pouuds) is too much and I cannot afford it. �I think you suppose to know or realise that I am a student like you. I do not work, and please Mabel, where will-I get five pounds to give you ? I myself is badly in needof pocket money. I have requested my brother for a sum f 2 but he has not replied my letter. I will never deduct f d to dash any person. I have many things to d o with money but 1have no money. With reference to the "heaven and earth" promised you alleged to have been made by me to you I never made any promise to you. Why will I promise you when I am not employed? Please I am a student and I have n o surplus for friends, and in my opinion. gift is not a basis of our friendship. I beg to close. Yours, "You Know" Bonny Odita Senior Prefect. Coment: Bonny Odita is a sensible boy. He deserves congratulation. His reply to his so-called 'dearest" Mabel Obiageli Uchendu, is the first of its kind. If it were some foolish boys, they would sell theirtext-books in order to have money sent to their girl friends. Our foolish boy-students should emulate the resp-' , onse of Boniface Odita to his girl friend who stupidly �requested her follow student to send her the sum of £5 ( five pounds ).Mabel, I ask you here, where will Bonny get this five pounds to send to you? Is he working? Or do you want him to steal or sell one of his property in order to have money and send to you? You are a bad girl. , T H E STORY O F GEOFREY AND ALICE Once upoq a time, there lived one girl by na'me Alice and one boy Geofrey. Both were of admirable social outlook. One day, Geofrey met Alice on the Asa Road Aba, Eastern Nigeria and admired her. He stopped the girl and questioned her. The questioc was whether she ( Alice ) could agree to befriend him. Alice replied thus:Geofrey: What for ? Geofrey : Just for knowledge and ....................... .. Alice: And what is the importance ? Geofrey: 'It is of important to me. y Alice: Why is m name important to you ? Geofrey: Because I love you, Alice: Please do we know previously ? Geofrey: Yes, Alice: At what place ? Geofrey I can't just re-call the place now. Alice Please do remember to assure me. Goefrey Please forget about the place and tell m; your name. ' 11 �Alice What will you do with name ? Geofrey Just to know your name and Alice I don't tell boys rpy name. Geofrey I wonder why you are too tough wiih this simple request. Alice i t is not simple. I very hardly tell some body my name. But as you have indicated that you are very interested in me. I will tell you my name. My name is Alice Uzoma Nwokedi. My father is a Barrister and my Mother is also a Lawyer. Geofrey Very interesting. Thank you Aly for telling me your name. Please I have still to ask you for more information or particulars. What is the number of your house? Alice I am not living with my parents. I am living with a , relative at 15/27 Asa Road. Geofrey Your town please? Alice Okigwi. ~ e o f r e y The School you attended? Alice The Government Sch~ol. Geofrey In what clhss? Alice In standard six. Geofrey I am airight. Thank you very much Aly. The reason why I have been asking you this questions is that 1 wish to befriend you, Alice I have earlier discovered what you are after Now you have finished your own questions it is my turn lo query you to my satisfacuon, before 1 could say Yes or No. �Geofrey You are correct. You can go on wi:h your questions Alice What is your name ? Gebfrey M y name is ~ k o f r e ~ i b i s i .Ajali ~d Alice What is yuor work ? Geofrey I am a student, Alice Attending what School ? Geofrey St. Peter's Secondary, School Ngta. Alice In what class ? Geofrey I am a finalist, I will take my West,African, School certificate Examination, this year. Alice Which town d o you come from ? Geofrey T hail from lhiala. i am alright. I can now agree to be your Alice friend provided that you will be .sincere t o me and yourself. Gecfrey I am happy now that you have agreed. 1 have got what i-want. 1 will be very sincere to you and myself. I will visit you on next smday after morning Szrvice. Alice Okey ( They depart ) Before telling further story about Alice and Geofrey, I will like t o tell my readers that Miss Alice was a good !iar 'by telling Gecfrey that hei parents were Barristers. She deliberatly wanted to impress Gea frey too much. The parents of Miss Alice were poor �Her father was a labouer under Public Works Dee partments, Aba. Her mother sells pepper in the market. It was therefore a blatant lie for hliss Alice to claim that her parnts were lawyers. She wanted to elevate herself. O N THAT SUNDAY When the Sunday reached Geofrey visited Alice but to his greatest surprise, he met three gentlemen in the house of Miss Alice. Earlier Miss Alice did not agree that she had any other boy friend. The three gentlemen were too annoyed when Geofrey arrived. They frowned their faces. When Geofrey greeted them, they hestitated and reluctantly responded. Geofrey left them after some few minutes with shame and grea disappointment. Two days after this, Miss Alice visited Geofrey and tolo him that those he met that day were her brothers who have earlier warned her not to have any thing in common with any boy, and that was why they were annoyed when then they say him. But Geofrey being a sensible boy, disbelieved Alice and told her to go away forever, acd this was the end of the two days old friendship. Coment : Our girls are not reliable and have very bad manners. I wonder what is wrong with them. Some fairly looking ones ate convinced that they are too beuatiful acd for this, they become arrogant and bluffing. �But how can we stop our girls being proud and bluffing7 It is a simple t'hing. If boys could rake off their eyes from girls and stop to chase them, and start t6 pretend when they see the girls, then the situztion wilt change. Girls in the real sense love to make friends more than boys, but they have taken pretence to dupe the boys. I know that it will be very hard if not impossible, for any boy to see a beautiful girl on the street and take off his eyes, or pretend that he does not admire the girl. Girls will continue to make proud for boys forever, hence I know that boys cannot control themselves. , THE STORY OF MARGRET AND CHUK'S ' Once upon a time a boy and a girl entered into marriage promise. The boy by name Cbuk's and the girl by name Margret. They first saw themselves at Bazaar and started to love themseves but the girl after-on disappointed the boy. Chuks How are you? Margret I am well. I am interested in you, Chuks Margret What type of interest ? Chuks I mean I love you. Margret What type of love? �Chuks Margret Chuks Margrei Chllks Margret Good good. Okay. Please tell me your name. My name is Margret Ubezonu. Are you Schooling? I am in the Teachers Training College for my low Elementary. I shall came out next year. That's very good. I wish to marry you after Chuks the course. Margret May I know your tlame, work. qualification and town. ~ h u k s My name is Chuks Ubaduba, I am the Chief Shorthand typist at the C. M. S. Bookshop. I hail from Okija. My qualifi cation is R. S. A. Advanced. Margret And your Salary please. It is £15 ( fifteen pounds ) per month. Chuks Mar8ret I will agree to marry you after my course next year. Chuks That means that you are after now my fiancee Margret And that is correct. Please give me your Address. Chuks Margret My Address is c/o Teachers Training College Ibiaka, Eastren Nigeria. Tell me your own Address. i t is c/o C. M, S. Bookshops (Nigeria) Chuks Limited, P. 0. Box 14, lkweto. Margret Everything is alright now. We have to depart now. Write me in no distant date. Chuks Okay. ( Thay Depart ) 16 �Within three days of the above interview of 'any thing you may call it..Mr. Chuks Ubaduba wrote her. She letter reads: C. M. S. (Nigeria) Limited, P. 0.Bbx 14, lkweto, 6th June, 1961. My dear Maggy, I very much enjoyed our meeting, discussion and arrangement three days ago. I am very happy that you agreed to be my wife after next year. I am preparing for the marriage and every other things that will make us happy. I hope that you are studious and alright in health. I have not much in the meantime to say, till you reply this letter. Yours most affectionately, Chuks Ubadubs. The intending wife Miss Margret Ubezuonu replies Mr. Chuks Ubaduba with demands, which the author of this pamphlet is against. The Teachers Training Collcge. Ibiaka, Eastern Nigeria, 16th June. 1961. My dear Chuks, 1 have the pleasure to acknowledce the receipt of your letter dated the 16th J w e . 1961, but regret to inform you that 1 am not pleased on youi failure to enclose some gift. �I was expecting that your first letter,should accompany at least f l : : (One pound) but to my greatest surprise, 1 received only but mere letter. Please try to see that you send me at least E l : ( One pound ) and one senior towel as soon as possible. I am studing and I am sure that you are doing well. in your work. I have heard all you said in respect of the proposed marriage, with appreciation. Your, Nobody Than, Maggy. I n reply to this letter, Chuks refuses the the request as it is untimely. C. M. S. Bookshop ( Nig. ) Limited, P. 0. Box 14, Ikweto. 2nd July, 1961. hly dear Maggy, I have received yours dated the 16thJune, 1961. and have to hdvise you to make application for the withdrawal of that letter, as it is too unexpected, very bad and criticisable. Yours Affecticnate C. Ubaduba. �Comment: The above letter of Mr. Chuks to Miss Maggy suits the quier letter of Miss Maggy. I wonder' why our girls are madly after gifts, and if you fail to give them the gifts, they will take offence. Maggy is too foolish to have demanded money and towel within only three days she started dealing with Mr. Chuks. This type of thing provokes our attack and critic~sm girls of SAYING O F THE WISE I. '' However big a calabash is, there can always be a similar calabash to cover it '' 2. "Money moves a man like alcohol, whilst poverty cools man like a refrigerator" 3. "A Rat likes to eat "fufu" but the problem is how to get the fufu mortar into its hole" 4. 'Debt is just like any other kind of trap: it is easy to get into, but hard to get out o f " 5 "When the hawk cheated the hen. the hen cheated the grasshopper. " 6. '.Only the throat knows how tender the stomack is, and it will never pass anything too hot to it " 7. " He who is born to drown, must surely drown even in a cup of water. " 8. "Lend only what you can afford to lose. * * 9. "No Person grows older tban his father. " 10. "A Baby on its mother's back does not know that the way is long. " 11. "A well-fed visitor does not realise there is famine in the family. " �A STORY FROM THE ARABS A certain woman had a lover and her husband came home unexpectedly, so sbe hid the lover in a czllar. The husband had brought thirty artichokes with him and he put them in the same cellar." " The yoring lover ate one. The husband counted ,the artichokes one by one the lover gave them to him and the husband thought it was his own hand lighting upon them in the cellar." " Realising that one artichoke was missing, the husband searched the cellar and found the lover." Who are you ?" he asked. ('1 am an artichoke" replied the youth. The husband cried: What a cheat the vegetable merchant was. He counted this fel1o.a in as an artichoke. No wonder the basket was so heavy.'. <' He led the youth to the merchant, Gaying: 'How did you dare weigh this man in as an artichoke. ! The vegetable merchant took the lover by the ear and said: '' How often have I told you only to let yourself be counted as a turnip, never as an artichoke?'Then he gave the husband another artichoke." ADVICE TO YOUNG MEN Some young men who left their home-towns to townships to strugele o r stramble for money, no longer mean what they come for. They have started to do nonsense. and spoil their nzlmes andthe names of their towns. These men lives luxerious lives, drick too much, chase women badly and play with their business. �When they close from Market or return from work, the next place you will see them is in the bars and hotels wasting their money there. They buy iron beds and dash to harlots, pay their lodging fees but send nothing to their parents at home. Their parents are hungry and wear raggy clothes. This is a very, very bad thing. One should remembr his parents and cated for them, I am advising young men to stop bad lives and mean their business. Don-t be spoilt by township life. In the towaship. you wilbsee many thiogs. You will see very beautiful women, you will see many attractive things to buy, you will see different kinds of people with their attitudes. It is your duty to choose the type of life you would follow. If you make a wrong choice of life, you are finished. Many people mock you when it is time to d o so. 24 CHARGES AGAINST WIVES Many wives today are doing very bad things. I am annoyed with those type of wives and-declare wordy war against them. Below are my 24 strong charges them. 1. Some do not wake up in the morning to cook what their husbands shall eat before gaing to market or work. 2 . Some wives do not cook afternoon food in time. 3. Some wives quarrel with their husbands over chop money. �They demand chop money too much in order to make gain out of it, 4. Some wives do not clean .their houses instead they follow children to soil every place. 5. Some business-wives do not help their husbands in chop money and other expenses. They have money but would not bring it out, instead they persist to worry their husbands to give them money. 6. Same wives cook bad things and present to their husbands. 7. Some wives are very careless, they rough handle things, break plates spoil other things in the house due to carelessness. 8, Some wives do not know how to please their husbands, instead they do annoying things. 9. Some wives would never one day by wash the clothes of their husbands. '' mistake " 10. Some wives tell lies to their husbands. When they wish to visit their lovers, they till their husbands that they are going to meetings. 11. Some wives receive poisons and give their husband. This is an unforgivable sin. 12. Some wives fight their husbands. This is a very big diserpect and lack of fear. Wives who fight their husbands are irresposible aod do not come from good families, yhere respect, honour, and fear are io existence. �13. Some wives ire very wicked, daagerious add take their husbands to court. 14. Somz wives steal the moneyof'their husbands and send to their people. 15. Some wives are very lazy and can't just struggle to get a penny of their own. They. depend entirely on their husbands. \ 16. Some wives a r e very much after dresses. When they get money, they lavish all on buying clothes. 17. Some wives have long every thing. - " throat " and appetite for 18. Some wives d o nbt look well after their husbands during their sickness. They pray that their husbands die so that they may become Governors o r the house and have all the properties of their busbands. 19. Some wives are not satisfied with whatever their husbands give them. They want the whole world to be given to them before they would to sutisfied. 20. Some wives are disobedient. They can't just obey any order. What their husbands tell them not to do, they do it, and what their husbands tell them to do they can never d o it. They do whatever they like and 4 please themselves. 21. Some wlves are cunning. Their husbands not trace out their foot-steps. They are deep in their ways. . �22. Some wives love the money of their husbands and hate heir husbands. 23. Some wives are too dirty. They don't wash their clothes, their bodies and even extends their dirtiness to the food :hey chop. 24. Some wives are attempting to control their husbands. and they want to be too free and go where ever they like, and return to the house at any hour that they like. The above are the 24 strong charges which I have levelled against some wives. I know that there are many good wives. I even know some of them, but the bad ones are by far greater in number than the good ones. It is the duly of sensible women to call meetings of women where the sensible women would deliver lectures to less sensible women on husbandary, and other domestic affairs. WIVES OBEY YOUR HUSBANDSI! I shall continue to criticise some wives until they mbo some change of hearts towards their husbands. I see no reason why a wife should not respect and obey her husband. Wives obey your husbands. In order to be Moderate in criticism, I have the pleasure to offer wives tbe opportunity to defend themselves with regard to the charges made against them. Send your counter - statements or defence to the Critic Writer, Mr. Nioku. �Publications 17 Nnewi Street, Onitsha, for consideration and publication for our readers to see and judge the whole matterfor themselves. Before the 24 charges were made, our Critic Writer, made a through inverstiga!ion or inquiry into the general attitudes of wives towards their husbands, and .discovered that many wives have been behaving in a manner capable of annoying their husbands. 1 don't say that men have no faults at all ,as human beings. thev havt . but not serious as that of rroublesome &d wbrrisome women. Men are more reasonadle and considerate than women. This is an indispuable fact. Women should not be annoyed for the24ture charges made against them, because it is better to expose evil things than to cover them. MY CHARGES AGAINST WOMEN ARE JUSTIFIED Some women may think that I am intentionally criticising them. I have no hatred or malice against any body. My criticisms and chargzs against women are justified. Some sensible and wise women know that my charges against their fellow women to change. WIVES CAUSES TROUBLE IN THE HOUSE \ Wives use to cause quarrel and trouble in the house. 25 �They annoy and provoke their husbhds. Some business wives use to return from market very late. They close in time but instead they would return straight to their house, they go to another place and then return very late in the evening. This late returning is capable of annoying husbands and make them suspect their wives. - WIVES WHO COOK AT LATE HOURS The wives who have formed the habit of cooking at late hours keep their husbands hungry to any time. They present morning food by 10 a. m afteanoon food by 3 p. m ,and night food by 10 p. m. This is a very bad habit and should be stopped right away. It is dangerous to eat at late hours. T H E LIFE . O F A MAN The day that a man is born that he becomes a taxpayer. Before a man becomes somebody know that life had turned him down several times and that he had assed through hard ways. If a man remembers all IS sufferings in life, man shall hardly "dash " out any thing to somebody. E. A man who has no surporter does not stand in time. Before he becomes somebody, it takes time and "tog-of-war". But a man who has supporters does not suffer too much and becomes somebody early. �What makes some rich men not to give help to people is when they remember how they suffered and how nobody helped them. THE LIFE OF A WOMAN The day a woroan is born, that day she gets her first ofice in the kicben. The life of a woman is not hard as that of a man. A woman loves her child more than any other thing. A woman hardly gives her husband her money but eas~ly spends for hei child. Women in general love their children more than their husbands. POOR MAN HAS NO FRIEND A poor man has no freind. His brothers do not regarp him as somebody. No body is interested in befriending a poor man or visit him, and when the poor man visits somebody, he will not be welcomed or chair given to sit down, and the person he visits will think that he comes to borrow rnoney:A poor man is disregarded and called a foolish man. Some people think that a poor man has no sense and that is why he has no idea to get money. A POOR MAN RECEIVES 1NSU.LTS When a poor man talks, it smells some people who know that he can't pay £5 fine in a Court. A poor man is shouted down when he stands up to taik in the meeting. No matter the age of a poor man; he is regarded a s a boy, and he is sent messages as a boy. - �A poor man is humble, obedient, submissive yet hated and receives insults which a rich man cannot accept. A poor man wht n he sets trouble or case, runs away because he has no money for care. A poor man . has a poor outlook because h h2s no maintenance. A POOR MAN IS NOT LOVED BY HIS PEOPLE A poor man has brothers, sisters, and other rclatives but ncne loves him becsuse he has no money. He is n s t counted in number. They call him, "that f~cJish man.'. The only true friend and brother that a poor man has is God. POOR MAN IS SENSIBLE BUT CAN'T BE MADE A CHAIRMAN A poor man eats whatever that is presented to him became he has net his own. R e drinks wine any place he sees it and render his service whenever called upon to do so. A poor man is told a word without a fear. witb every. hop,: that he can't do anything. His highest ofice in a MEETING is "provost He can never on earth be made a finacial Secretary or a Treasurer: 'There is every fear that he will make use of any money that enters his hands. ". Whenever a-poor man visits a rich man, the rich man would think that ths poor man comes to borrow money �H e will not like to see the poor man. When the rich man sees the poor man coding, he gets inside the room and tells his wife to tell the poor man that he is sleeping or not in the house. WOMEN HATE POOR MAN Women hate poor mm. A Woman knowing that a man ,is poor she will not like his friendship and will. give him no respect, When she sees the poor man on the street, she takes off her eyes and passes. She would not salt~tethe poor man. A poor man salutes everybody even his junior in age, in order to be loved, but this labmr is in vain. The more he salutes everybody the more people think that he is out to ask for help. The poor man does nothing that pleases people, only bicause he is p o x . POOR MAN HAS NO GOOD CLOTHES A poor man will see what he likes but lack of money will prevent him from buying the tbing. Heeats poor food and things. His monsy is not enough to buy fresh fish to cook a superb soup. A poor man does not attend funclions because he has no good clothes. Lack of good dresses prevents a poor man from attending cerraio places. When a poor man through one way or the other gets t h e money to marry and marries, the wife , �when she knows that her husband is poor, would cry that her <'God" has killed her because she know what poverty is. The wife will dislike the husband and no respect of any class will be given to him. A poor man finds it very difficult to feed himself and his wife. When a child is born difficulties will increase. SOME WIVES FEED THEIR POOR HUSBANDS Some wives of poormen feed their husbands and pay their debts. A wife who feeds her husband controls her husband. She acts as the " governor " of the house. The husband will just stay in the house as a house boy acting on the order of the wife I have seen a wife who slapped her husband without a sugcient provocation simply because she feeds her husband and pays the school fees of their two children. A POOR MAN FEARS A RICH MAN A poor man borrows money a t any time, and when he owes debt, to pay back will be a "tog-of war" Slap him, money will not come out, kill him, money will not come out. He has no money to settle the debt and cannot do otherwise. Poor man's Life: A poor man takes a rich man as a demi god. He fears the rich man, respects him. honours him, serves him and obeys his orders. A poor man loves a rich man but a rich man does not love a poor man. A rich does not want the - �friendship of a poor man. A rich man considers that his friendship with a poor man will only profit the poor man and have no hope of getting any thing from the poor man. What a poor man wants from a rich man is to eat free of charge, drink wine free of charge and financial help. He wants.support from a rich man, not knowing that the rich man of nowadays is not satisfied with his money, and that if he sees a way to take the little that the poor man has, he takes it, without consideration or sympathy. In order to avoid poverty one should early ,plan for his life and work hard in order to succeed in life. Have something doing or aimed at. Start early in doing things for time waits nobody. WHAT ARE MEN TO WOMEN? I. 2. Infact, men are flowers and women are butterflies. When a butterfly sees a ripe seed on the flower it will go and enjoy the flower and when the .flower fades away you will see it ffying away. From this I shall have an opportunity to make a little description of some women. If I tell you, you will really feel that women are bad. 3. Now listen, women are love, women are butterflies, women are the main road to the bank of sickness, women are just like ice water for whatever you take to cover them, they must drop down that nobody could catch them. �4 Women are traitors. They are very dangerous and very deceitful. Women and money are the evil nets of the world. Women love mocey more than their lives and they are the main roads to hell. 5 1 am telling you that women are very destructive in their ways, actions and in their associations. Beware of them. 6 In this world of government, women'are just as a bone of meat which we do not know whether to swallow or to vomi: out- Infact women are very dangerous to men's lives. 7 Look, men are monkeys and women are baboons. Now according to what people have been saying, '" mo. nkey works and baboon eats." They remain in the house and eat and become fat while we go out under the rain or sun to find for their betterment. 8 We have come t o know of another thing, and that is women are just like a servant serving his master who does not care whether his master is poor or rich, but what he knows is his money. 9 Such a servant is like a woman who wastes her husband's money in a uselzss way. Such a servant'who is very ungrateful should be driven away to meet with diffioulties. THE BAD WOMEN 1. The bed women are those who do not care whether their husbands are poor or rich and the unsteady ones are those who love another man than their oyn husbands. �Sdme of_ them can even kill their husbands fcr aoother man. 3. Infact, inost of the bad women are witcherafrs anh some' of them a r e d a ~ g x o u to men's jives if I start s to tell )ou how I knew them this ;small pamphlet will be filled up. in'such a way that there will be no space t o write other things THE GOOD WOMEN I The good women are those who think and reason together with their husbands. They 2re ,those that know when rheir husbands are poor and needy. 2. The .good women are (hose who struggle very hard inorder. to help their husbands. They advise and comfort.their husbands when they are in trouble. 3. They fear and obey their husbands when they are given order. They .a!ways try to make their busbar~ds happy and to live comfortably tvith them in the house. They like their husbands. whrther they havemonay or not, infact they'are satisfied with the little they have. 4. They always make their husbands neat both h t h e house and on t.he body. I have travelled to very many rs places where good women built houses, b u ~ ~ aacd d o so many thmgs for their husbands. 5. ?/bese are whoin we cal1,the good women b:cause they d o not care [cr their own way alone as the bad women only care for thmselvrs alone: 6. Infa~t;~kindness, sa'lut3tion acd good manners bring love and. late brings help, mercy and long life. Is there any woman who d m not kcow that her office is the kitchen? Not all women know that very well. �7. How many thousands of people can hold a market from the beginning to the ecd? The answer is only two people that is the man aild the woman. There is no annoyance without a cause as you could see with me. 8. You must know that there is no fire without smoke. Is there any good house without a solid foundation and preparation? No, not at-all. There is no good building without a good financial background. 9. T o make a promise without fulfilling it, is just to cut somebody's neck with a knife that is not sharp. S o never you make a promise in vain. LADIES PRIDE 1. Infict ladies pride is nothing to us but charm. 'Ob! I am very sorry that my lady w ~ i h lips, round rosy soft face with pointed nose and deep blue eyes has broken to yieces her solemn propise to me. I am very sorry for a t such kind of promise. 2. I am exceedingly disappointed at the behaviour of our ladies, this has shown me that the love of most ladies in the world lies on their lips. Afterwards what are ladies love ? Oh, my dearest friends, infact Z never knew that some ladies love can fade from men just likedust in the wind. Really some of our ladies and girls of nowadays are just like a new house full of property. 3. 4. Some of our women are only good to remain with their husbands inoder to satisfy their curiosity thatis all. When a woman marries a man and the man is very fond of the woman, the woman will be very glad to ' meet a such man who will be worrying herevery nigh. . �MY ADVICE TO HUSBAND AND WIFE 1. Really, there is no earthy Kindom between husband and wife than the house where they live in peace and there is no earthly hell between husband and wife than when they have no food to eat. 2. Try to live in peace and harmony with your wife whether you have something to eat or not and take note that husband and wife have three great days in the world which. we live. 3. The first is the day ofmarriage, the second is the ripe age of thinking and the greatest ofall is the last day of everybody and that is death. Whatever you do remember the last day which is very important. 4. One's best child is one's best friend. Honesty is *he best policy in life as I can see. Really so many people have diffierent views and opinion, but be sure that the fullconfldeoce you have in a shop or market is the money in Sour pocket. 5. You know quite well that without money some body will not regret you at all. So beware, before you start to spend the little that you have in docket you must first be sure that by all means you must replace it 6. Look, never you worry so much about yourself or to mind for those rich men, because they can talk but cannot do what they say. Infact, if you follow their ways believe me you will find yourself in the prison yard if you don't be careful. Remember that one who is very careless while climbing a tree always has a sudden fall. Do not put your eyes on another man's property, but try to find your own livelihood. , �7. Please friends, mind how you play with ladies because their play will never end as if started with them. Again, you should mind yourself cf how you play with a married woman. 8. You should be afraid of those lip painted ladies whom you look to be the most beautiful of all in this country because they are very dangerious to men and can come to your house and carry your properties away. 9. Women are tongues which look very soft and yet they can eat hot things; therefore mind yourself how you mingle with them. Some of them who are married can do something to help their husbands but some of them are so st,uborn that they embark on wastiog the husband's money. Harlots are better than such women. 10. Infact some of our young boys of nowadays are just like an innocent dog which eats hundreds of eggs a t a time. My dear young boys please try to cheek yourself inorder t o help you marry at the ripe age, because t o marry early can make you not to be like your fellows. 11. It is really a fact that some women are just.the same thing, but remember that if you follow street and public women you cannot marry your own wife who can help you when you are in trouble. 12. Therefore, I am warning you strictly to be very carefull about such women. Please try to respect yourself when you are talking before your fellow men so that people may respect your words. 3 . A poor man's penny is his own pound. Really to is marry many .uvi\lcs good, but beware there is trouble in it. �It is really a fact that man who has so many children and wives is over-loaded but at last you will be profited because 2 man who has no chi!dren is like a blind man without a director. 14. I must tell you really that we d o not marry for only to enjoy ourselves, but we marry so that may get children and for comfort too. Iofact to marry in the church is not hard, but to marry one that is of the same opinion with you is hard but that is the best. 15. Again any woman who is married and does not want to help her husband to become somebody must conuted as one of the wastful and i~efficient women in life. I say you must be very careful for such women who appear to be very dangerous. 16. A child who is greedy of food should be given a bone of meat. Of course, to be a big man or money man is good, but remember that big mam big trouble. 17. The way to get money is very hard, but it is very easy to spend. Matches cannot light its self if you don't scratch it and no person can see his back while he is dancing, until another man sees it and tells him what it is and likewise he cannot see the dirt on his face until he applies for a looking glass. 18. A woman who marries a talkative and a drunkard must know that she is not in tbe mood of wife to her husband's happy like. but in the mood or thinkingand sadness because of her husband crunkeness. 19; So it is with a man who marries a talkative and palaver maker that man must know that be must be wasting his money for his wife. So afiybodjj who is marrying should first make thorough sc!ection before he or she is married. THE END. 37 �w NlOKU Ahv & S N No Condition in PMmaaent *BQO& 28 1. Wby Boys of nowadays d @ ' marry in time em - Bw Women, .. 2. ' HOW- toofmake Love Q , 3. ' 4. HOW to get a.tady in Love 3. HOWTshombe & Mobutu r,dgretted afteit death of Lumumba How to play U v e h*hs. If. H W Owrite Lave letters 9. Life etog of Boys & Girls , 10. Hadsa. &&, English & Yorub Made Easy I 1. for Bqgioners 12. How lo write better letters, applications and 13. business letters 14. The African Basheolr's Guide and I%By'% Guide -. 2< 15, How to write good Esgiish Letters & Composition * 16. AGuid to M a r 4 . . 17. The game-& Lo&'& how' to play it 2s 18. Never trust all aowada - 2s 19. They died in the game 20. My sever daugbter a I .p. I 4 Custwn with jd stamp. No. 6 Arondbuop Street, F e g e v n. . ' x)lOl(mm-x Priawd in Nigeria b$ .# Chinyelu Printing k . No. I Iweh Onitsha Nipria. - I . #M)lOl(x, ii k Ad -A - : � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Onitsha Document A resource containing textual data. Note that facsimiles or images of texts are still of the genre text. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Why boys don't trust their girl friends Creator An entity primarily responsible for making the resource Njoku, N. O. (Nathan O.) Type The nature or genre of the resource Onitsha market literature Publisher An entity responsible for making the resource available Fegge-Onitsha : Njoku and Sons Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource [1961] Language A language of the resource English Subject The topic of the resource Nigerian literature (English) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context ksrl.c3554 Description An account of the resource In many ways this pamphlet is a continuation of the pamphlet '<em>Beware of women</em>'. Although it does not declare war on African women, an Asian woman graces the cover. It advises boys not to trust their girlfriends because of their "habit of duping, bluffing and asking for much gifts from the boys," (pg.2). It declares that "it is a pamphlet that everybody should read for information, advice, wisdom and mental entertainment," (pg.2).<br /><br /> Despite this, it may be important to note that current Western relationship advice within popular culture (Men are from Mars, Women are from Venus) uses axioms similar to Njoku's "<em>Men are monkeys and women are baboons,</em>" (pg.32). Rights Information about rights held in and over the resource This Item is protected by copyright and/or related rights. However, for this Item, either (a) no rights-holder(s) have been identified or (b) one or more rights-holder(s) have been identified but none have been located. You are free to use this Item in any way that is permitted by the copyright and related rights legislation that applies to your use. <a href="http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/">http://rightsstatements.org/vocab/InC-RUU/1.0/</a>